Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

June 25th, 2013
9:55 PM

Today was a day unlike any other. It was a day that left me feeling uneasy, unsure of what to make of it all. It all started four days ago when I heard the news about my hometown in Maine. The place where I grew up was now a fiery inferno, and most of the teenagers had died under mysterious circumstances. As I write this, 12 students have been confirmed dead, and 30 others are still missing. And at the center of it all was one girl, Carrie White.

I knew I had to go back to Chamberlain, my hometown, to testify at the White Commission. I requested some time off from work, and my boss, Dr. Drake, granted me a week off. I took a plane to Maine and then a cab to Chamberlain. The driver asked me why I wanted to go there, and I simply replied, "It's a long story."

Once I arrived, I got a hotel room and was struck by how quiet the town had become. Chamberlain was always a quiet town, but this was different. It was slowly becoming a ghost town, with people moving out and funerals happening all around.

I went to the courthouse for the White Commission and sat in the witness area. That's when I saw her, a young girl named Susan D. Snell. She was beautiful, tall, blonde, with blue eyes and flawless skin. She looked like a Victoria's Secret model, but her face was stern and tired. She had been deeply affected by all that had happened.

When she took to the stand, she spoke about Carrie and the power she had. She said that Carrie was like any of us, with hopes and fears, but that we had pushed her too far. "You can only push someone so far before they break," she said.

That took me back to 1998 when I first met Carrie. I was sunbathing in my backyard when I saw her standing by her picket fence, staring at me. She was a pretty girl, with mousy blonde hair tied in a loose braid. She pointed at my chest and said, "You have dirty pillows." I was taken aback, but I told her they were my breasts. She said that only bad girls had dirty pillows, and I asked if her mom had breasts. Margaret, her mother, came out and called me a slut. Then hailstones fell upon their house, and we all ran back inside.

That day was weird enough, but today was even weirder. As I was leaving the courthouse, I saw a figure limping along the moist grass. It was a girl in a light blue nightgown with dirty blonde hair covering her face. She fell on the grass, and I ran to her. I asked for her name, and she said it was Carrie White.

I couldn't believe it. Everyone had said she was dead, but here she was, standing before me. I gave her my jacket and took her to the hotel. I hired a car service to take us to San Francisco, and I left with Carrie beside me.

I don't know how she's alive, but I know I need to be vigilant with her. I don't know what else she's capable of. Today was a weird day, but I have a feeling that tomorrow will be even weirder.

Chapter Text

Some people believe in second chances. For some, it's an opportunity to try something again after failing one time. To others, it means you're looking forward to a future where you're happy in a relationship when you're both committed to making things better. It can also mean having a chance to right the wrongs you may have committed in the past. To show what you are capable of.

But Carrie White never thought she would have a second chance in her life, especially after what happened in Chamberlain five years ago.

There was a term called The Black Prom when talking about a massive fire that occurred at Ewen High School and the subsequent massacre in the town. It was here where she used her powers to exact revenge on her tormentors but soon ended up igniting a conflagration within the gym where the Senior Prom took place. By the end of 2013, it was reported that 440 people had died because of the disaster. It hit America hard and Chamberlain became more of a ghost town due to the unwillingness of its inhabitants to rebuild it; whose only attraction had become the ruins that this event caused like some twisted memorial. It also pushed scientists to take the theory of the paranormal more seriously.

And thankfully no one found her until Estelle Horan did. Estelle was Carrie's old neighbor. She was often nicknamed the Whore of Babylon by Margaret White, Carrie's mother. She did believe that Carrie's whole family was strange and was scared of them for being real religious nuts. So it was some surprise that Estelle helped her get out of Chamberlain. Yet she understood why she did it. Agreeing to go with her, Carrie moved with her out of Maine entirely vowing to stitch herself up and leave the shadows of the past behind.

Five years later, Carrie lived in an apartment with her in San Francisco. It is a part of the Hotel Schueller. Many residents would say that Hotel Schueller is not a glamorous place to live in. But for Carrie, it was better than her house back at Chamberlain. They lived on the fourth floor of the apartment with the sign hanging onto the bricks just above their window. At night, the sign would glow a neon blue so people would either look up or find it. Settling into a new neighborhood allowed her to start all over again. Carrie had gotten better at getting out more and trying to socialize but even after five years straight, not a lot of progress went through. Moving away from the lifestyle that her mother forced her and grew her into was a tricky situation to try and detach herself from.

The sun glistered through the curtains, alerting her to wake up. Carrie's eyes remained closed with her body under the cover and her head resting on the pillow. Within seconds, Carrie opened her eyes and caught sight of a clock: 8:45 A.M. She pushed the cover off her and got off her bed. Walking barefoot with the carpet gently rubbing against the soles of her feet made her feel like she is almost walking on water. With her powers, she would get away with that but this isn't like her. Creeping out of the hallway in the young hours of October 18th, 2018, Carrie still felt as alone as she did all these years back. Having to adjust to this new lifestyle wasn't as frustrating as she thought the second time around. As she scoured the kitchen and saw the kitchen counter, she couldn't help but glance at the closet door from the other side of the room.

Or flinched at the sight of all the kitchen knives laying aside the sink in a horizontal position.

"Carrie..."

"I'm sorry."

"CARRIE!"

Or pondered over the thought of no Bible or crosses or statues of Jesus staring down at her, dripping blood as if it was staring straight through her subconsciousness and into her soul.

Carrie slowly sauntered to the coffee pot and poured it into a mug. The liquidly pour invaded her ears and she blinked rapidly.

The blood fell on her from above and a foul scent crept up her nose. Carrie dropped the roses on the blood puddle and glared at her soaked red hands. She lifted her head and saw the bucket swinging left and right with a creak and droplets falling from it.

Having dropped the coffee pot when the memory became too real, Carrie barely caught it an inch before it hits the floor. Using exerting little brain power to pull it off, she levitated the pot through the air and carefully placed it back on the counter. Sighing, Carrie sat on a stool near the table and looked up at the ceiling.

It was Prom Night. She was happy. People were cheering for her. Until the blood dump. She was covered in blood. People were laughing and then her hands rose and a strong force pushed them back. Then, the screaming started. The fire was blazing and they were dying. Bones crushing. Bodies falling one by one. Death came upon them all.

Putting her coffee mug close to her lips and taking a quick sip, Carrie closed her eyes, pondering herself.

Why  can't  I  find others like me? I know other people can do it.  I  read about them. so why can't  I  find them?  Were  they all liars? did they trick people to think they are powerful?  I  just don't want to be alone.  I'm  already alone ...

"Carrie?"

A female voice brought her out of her head as Carrie snaps her head to the hallway, seeing Estelle perching up by the wall, hands on hips, and taking a good long look at her. Carrie saw that she was in her work clothing: a light blue blouse with navy blue pants and heels and a purplish-blue scarf around her neck. She had her dark brown hair tied in a ponytail. Estelle worked as a scientist at the Life Foundation, a genetics corporation with the opportunity of space travel, and has a goal of saving human lives for the better. She worked there for nearly fifteen years since graduating from the San Francisco State University (more specifically College of Science & Engineering).

And if it wasn't for her, Carrie would not have escaped from Chamberlain.

"Good morning," Estelle greeted her.

"G-Good morning," she stuttered.

"I see you've already made coffee for us."

"Yeah, it's just that..." she thought of an answer, trying to get her thoughts together. "I needed to get some energy. I couldn't sleep last night."

The way she said it didn't ring well with Estelle; she sat down on another stool opposite Carrie. "Was it a nightmare? Hallucination? You haven't been getting it for a long time."

"It's not a nightmare," Carrie replied, gripping her mug. "It's more... of a memory. And it makes me sick." Fearing how this might get out of control, she released her mug as Estelle poured herself a cup of coffee. "Nothing seems to be enough to block it all out from my head." Carrie sighs. "It's hard."

"Is it hard to let the past die?" Estelle enquired. "Or still live in their shadows?"

"If you've seen what I've seen, did the same thing I did, then there'd be no escape," Carrie spat her answer.

Estelle did see her point. Not many people knew about Carrie's home life and nobody bothered to ask her to begin with. Even when she was neighbors with her, she didn't know what happened there.

"Then talk to me," Estelle said and sipped her coffee, and gently placed her cup down. "Tell me what happened. If you put me in your shoes, maybe I can help you escape."

In silence, Carrie eerily turned away.

"Please, Carrie," she begged.

Carrie never sees a point in protesting against her request. Estelle had shown her nothing but kindness and support in the past five years of knowing her. She pondered on telling her everything no matter how awful the truth hurts. Waiting a second too long, Carrie decided to tell her.

"My mother abused me," she said softly.

Estelle choked on her coffee after hearing the revelation. "What?"

"I never knew my father. But when she talked about him, all she explained was how... Well, how he was drunk and..." Carrie looked down at her mug.

Estelle's lips pursed and looked at her, her blue eyes showing concern. "He raped her?"

Carrie slowly nodded and Estelle let out a small gasp.

"My mother said she was blinded by fear that she looked up to God for comfort; the only thing she got in return was me. While growing up, she feared I was a child of sin. Hitting me with the Bible. Accusing me of sinning as Eve did. Locking me in a closet."

Looking back at the closet door, Carrie barely glimpsed at it for a second before turning away. Estelle's mouth opened widely and her eyes stretched to the fullest extent. Her eyebrows and forehead pulled up as humanly as possible. It all makes sense to her. On one hand, a part of her felt sorry for Margaret for the incident with her husband but she was angry about how she treated her daughter; the other part of her was glad that she was dead.

Estelle leaned her body forward and placed her left hand on Carrie's closed hands. "Carrie, you're not under that abuse anymore. I'm not forcing you into a closet or beating you with any damn books."

Carrie sat up sternly, remembering how she was taught to never curse. She found it shocking that her former neighbor said one of those forbidden words, let alone in front of her.

"What is it, Carrie?"

"It's just that... I never have gotten used to those words. I mean, everyone at my school said those words all the time but-."

"I understand. But that isn't evil, Carrie. Everything isn't a sin. This is what you need to understand. You need more time to make more progress out there."

"But... I don't think I'm ready."

"It's been years since Chamberlain. You can't spend forever inside here. It's not good for you plus, no one even knows who you are and many of the locals are nice. You can even go out for a walk or visit some places around here."

Carrie squinted her eyes and nods her head, unconvinced by this idea. Then, seeing how this is getting nowhere, Estelle came up with an idea. "What do you do for fun?"

"Fun?" she asked and Estelle nodded. "No one ever asks me that before. I don't know but... I do like sewing and reading."

This made her job easier for the time being. "Great! There's a public library in the city and there are fabric shops down the streets. That can be a good start. Or maybe go for a jog."

"You mean like a run?"

Estelle nodded. "Yeah, the gym in the Life Foundation was where I normally had my exercise. It helped me relieve my stress from time to time. Maybe I should convince my boss to take you there sometimes."

Carrie, once again, didn't respond.

"You know what, Carrie? There's no rush. Just take all the time you need and let me know."

Estelle took her handbag off the coat hanger and put it over her shoulder. She looked at Carrie. "Feel free to go out. This isn't a prison."

She unlocked the door and walked out of her apartment. Carrie turned around and walked back to the kitchen to refill her coffee mug, sinking back into her thoughts again. Estelle's offer felt too good to pass up as tempting as it was.

After spending time in the apartment, Carrie decided to go out find this public library that Estelle was talking about.

Chapter Text

It took her nearly two hours to find the public library. To her amazement, as she traveled through, San Francisco looked like it could be a wonderland. The scenic beauty. The cultural attraction. The diverse communities and the world-class cuisine. The sky was a clear blue with the sun shining in it. Carrie wandered the urban environment, eyeing the beautiful sceneries and the historic architecture.

Once she escaped from the wandering crowd, Carrie saw a massive building towering over the people. The building was a large cuboid shape with numerous windows and the white flag poles stood among the ground with the flags of the world dancing gently against the breeze. With a single breath, Carrie walked into the building and looked up, seeing the circular glass window hovering over the people. She saw many floors above her and the stairs leading up. Her green eyes widened at its majesty as she entered the main library.

When she walked into the main library, Carrie remembered the time back at school when she was in the library. After the shower incident. When she was bleeding and had no idea what it was or what it meant. It was when Ms. Desjardin, her former gym teacher, gave her a pass to go to the school library instead of going to the gym for a week. But when she went there, all she received were stares and giggles. Nobody in school liked her.

But this library was different. No one was staring at her. No one was giggling at her. Sure they were looking at her but they didn't do anything horrible to her. It was as if she was just a regular person and not some creepy weirdo just walking around the place. She felt normal for once. A little smile grew on her face as she walked through the autobiography section. There, she came across two books and they stared at her with their covers.

She looked at the book on her left: My Name Is Susan Snell. It has a picture of a young woman with long blonde hair and in a slightly pale-colored dress. She stood on a grey background with the white title bolded at the top with the name 'Sue Snell' planted below the white line. It also had a sentence written at the front saying 'The Life, Death, and Aftermath of the Black Prom Including Inserts from George and Erika Dawson'.

She looked at Sue's face and her eyes flickered.

"Carrie?"

Carrie responded to the voice by turning her head and saw the woman. It was Sue Snell, one of her tormentors at school, and was spotted at Prom. Carrie's muscles tensed as her eyes dried.

"Let me help you, Carrie." Sue offered.

"Why couldn't you leave me alone?" Carrie asked while crying.

"I'm sorry."

Carrie looked at Sue and her right hand aimed at her. Sue's throat tightened and started to gag while gasping for air. Carrie didn't feel this sadness anymore. The only emotion she felt was anger.

"Look what you turned me into," whispered Carrie, cradling her mother's body and using her power to choke her bully.

"Don't hurt me, Carrie!" Sue begged, managing to say through the choke.

"Why not? I've been hurt my whole life."

Carrie then lets go of Sue and picks up Margaret's body in a bridal style. The house began to creak and rumbled. She continued to cry through her words, speaking to Sue. "I killed my mom. I want her back. I'm... I'm scared."

A large stone fell through the roof. The house rumbled as the raining stones continued to fall upon it. Carrie fell on her knees to the floor, still holding on to the body, as bricks and hailstones fell. The house was falling apart.

"We've gotta get out of here!" Sue yelled and ran towards Carrie, avoiding the falling stones as if she was in a video game. She stretched forth her hand. "Give me your hand! Come on!"

Carrie looked up and sensed that something was odd about Sue. Something was moving inside her body. She led her hand to Sue's stomach and heard a rapid heartbeat. It wasn't threatening, but new.

"It's a girl." Carrie gasped as she told her happily.

"What?" enquired Sue bewilderedly.

"You don't know?"

Sue's blue eyes watered. There was new life inside of her. Carrie, with her power, lifted her from the ground carefully.

"Get out!" Carrie cried in command. "Get out!"

She pushed Sue out of her broken home. Carrie turned her head, looking down, and brushed the thin piece of auburn hair away from her face. She kissed her mother's forehead.

"It's okay." She said to herself quietly as the house started to collapse on her.

"Sue," she whispered to herself, trying to hold in her sadness.

Carrie began to wonder what she had been doing for the past five years, aside from writing her memoir of the Black Prom. Is she okay now after all these years? Is she well? Is she mentally scarred because of her? Did she have her baby? And if she did, what would she look like? What would her name be? Would she have Sue's blonde hair and Tommy's brown eyes? Or would she have Tommy's brown hair and Sue's blue eyes?

Those were the questions that might be left unanswered for her.

Then she turned her gaze to the second book and it looked more dramatic than the Sue Snell book. It had red and black on the front cover with a man and woman — and their eyes were hidden behind black smears — standing beside each other. Two more black smears were below the couple and the smears had white writings on them: 'We Survived The Black Prom'. Carrie spotted a sentence saying 'An Account of the Black Prom Massacre'. At the top of the cover, it branded two names, George and Erika Dawson.

Then, a memory came to her mind.

The music played in the background as Carrie and Tommy Ross, her prom date, entered the school. The star-shaped lights dangled from the ceiling and students and teachers were dressed in suits and dresses. Then, Carrie spotted a boy coming towards them. He had brown skin with dark faded hair and brown eyes. He wore a dark suit with a waistcoat underneath it.

"Wow, you look handsome, Ross," the young man said with a smile.

"Dawson!" Tommy replied and they exchanged high-fives and messed with their hair.

Seemingly wrestling, Carrie was ready to use her power and try to get the Dawson boy away from him. But she saw they were laughing. They were just playing around.

"Don't worry," she heard an unfamiliar female voice next to her. Carrie turned her head, seeing a dark-skinned girl with straight black hair and dark brown eyes. She was wearing a purple sleeveless heart-lined dress. The girl was smiling at her. "If they kill each other, I'll dance with you."

All Carrie could do was smile at her.

"Carrie, this is my best buddy, George Dawson," Tommy introduced them. "And this is his girlfriend, Erika Gogan. She goes to Dover."

"Hi," the girl, Erika, said and they shook hands. Carrie looked at the rest of the students, who seemed surprised by her presence. The Ultras gave her a shocked yet grimaced stare at her, making Carrie feel uneasy. "Come on, I'll show you the table."

Erika wrapped her arm around Carrie's arm and they walked ahead of the boys. Then, her pink dress caught Erika's attention. "I love your dress. Where did you get it?"

"I made it," Carrie replied, chuckling.

"No kidding. Really?"

"Yeah."

"That's amazing."

Carrie stared at the red and black book, bewildered. She couldn't believe they are married. Then, she thought about them. Are they even married? Are they still married? Or are they not married but still keep in touch with each other? Either way, their lives after Chamberlain fascinated her.

"Is everything okay, ma'am?"

Carrie turned her head to see an elderly man standing next to her. He had short white hair and his face showed wrinkles all over. His black sunglasses covered his eyes. He was wearing a white-sleeved shirt with a yellow knitted vest top over it and beige pants.

"Um, yeah," Carrie replied, fidgeting her sleeves. "I was... Just looking at them."

She gestured her finger to the two books and the man glanced at them.

"Oh, those..." the man said, sounding not-so-surprised. "Such a terrible thing they went through."

Carrie knew what he was talking about but acted unsure.

"What happened?" she asked him, her voice filled with pretend curiosity.

"You don't know? It was all over the news."

"I-I don't watch the news."

"Well, I'm guessing you've never heard of Carrie White then?" the man asked her.

Silence is placed between them. Carrie stared at him, trying to remain calm. She shook her head, lying. "No, I don't."

"She's a mystery, this one," he replied. "Covered in blood, Chamberlain was on fire, people were dying left and right like a plague was wiping them out." He paused and leaned his head towards her. "And many people claimed she had powers. Telekinesis. The ability to move things with your mind. And she's responsible for the biggest tragedies in US history."

Carrie gulped and looked at the Dawsons' book. "I'm guessing it's called the Black Prom."

He nodded. "Once a fun night turned into a nightmare. Armageddon, even. She became an urban legend."

And he's talking to one, she thought to herself.

Suddenly, her face and body became stiff. Her eyebrows furrowed and her eyes glared at the ground.

"I'm not saying what she did was justified but it's not an excuse to go out and kill people."

Her heart began to beat fast and crossed her arms.

"I mean, you don't know whether you should feel sorry for her or not."

Then, the whole library fell into silence. To her, at least. All she could was muffles from the old man. Muffles from all parts of the library. Until the unpleasant yet familiar voices echoed in her head.

"They're gonna laugh at you. They always do, Carietta."

"Plug it up! Plug it up! Plug it up!"

"I hate Carrie White."

"We're sorry about this incident, Cassie..."

"You eat shit!"

Then, her mind flexed and a few books fell from behind the man. He turned his body around and scoffed at the falling books.

"How?" The man exclaimed as he knelt on the floor and began picking them up. "They were perfectly stocked up."

Carrie's heart pounded and her head felt dizzy. Her body slowly began to tremble and her muscles tensed. She breathed heavily yet shortly. Her feet and hands felt numb despite her moving them. It was like she was back in the girls' bathroom when she had her first period but much worse. She rubbed her chest and felt this sickly feeling in her stomach.

I  can't lose it.  Not  now.  I  was doing so well ...

Scared, Carrie sprinted away from him as he managed to pick the books up and placed them back. She speed-walked through the people and out of the library.

Chapter Text

Running.

She was running through the crowds. Her arms swayed front and back and her feet stamped on the ground. Adrenaline coursed through her veins and the cold air bit into her lungs. At this great speed, Carrie could barely see a few feet ahead of her. And with that, she forced herself to stop. She felt her whole body working: her muscles warmed, her calves burned, fresh air entered her lungs and blood flowed into all her limbs.

Then, Carrie spotted a wooden bench and threw herself on it, her back pressing against it. Her heart raced fast from the running and her muscles ached. She inhaled the air through her nose and exhaled. She felt the people walking past her, chatting among themselves. Then, their thoughts echoed in her mind.

"That project's due... The last time she said no she meant... He had an affair and that whore is pregnant?!"

Carrie covered her ears with both hands, hoping it would block them out.

"Maybe i should call my mom and... H ow has she got more than me? L ook at those freaks!"

Those thoughts deafened her. Her green eyes slowly began to water and the voices came back.

"The Devil never dies, he keeps coming back. You're gonna have to keep killing him. Over and over again."

"Shut up, Mama," she muttered quietly to herself, recognizing her voice.

Her hands pressed against her ears with strength.

"Crazy Carrie! Crazy Carrie!"

She shook her head.

"Ugly."

"Stupid."

"Dumb bitch."

Overwhelmed, Carrie let the tears flow down her eyes. She leaned her body forward and a soft sob escaped her. She covered her face with shaking hands; her throat tightened and took short breaths in. A flood of tears gushed down her hot cheeks.

Then, a hand fell onto Carrie's shoulder. She turned around, beaming. She saw a woman— possibly mid-thirties— standing next to her with her hand on her shoulder. She had long dark hair and pale skin and light brown eyes. She wore a grey hoodie with ripped jeans and brown trainers.

"You okay?" She asked. "You look rough."

Carrie shuddered her shoulders. "It's... I just..." She shook her head and placed her hand on her forehead. "I don't know what happened there."

"What you mean?" the woman enquired and sat down next to Carrie.

Carrie sighed and locked her hands together, resting them on her knees.

"I've been reliving bad memories," she explained. "I try to forget about it but..." Carrie lowered her head. "It doesn't matter how hard I try, I can't forget it."

"Sounds like you can't let the past go," the woman concluded and Carrie nodded, wiping her tears. "And you're beating yourself up because of it."

Carrie smiled briefly and looked at her. "Are you a therapist?"

"No," she laughed. "But I do understand what you're going through."

"Really?" she asked, confused by her words.

"Yeah, let me tell you something," the woman rotated her body and they faced each other. "You grew up in a horrible situation and faced horrible people, but you got through it and you are doing well. Despite all the things that happened, you allow yourself to come out of the other side."

Carrie looked on at her.

"You're doing well for yourself. Lemme ask you this. How many times have you gotten through something and you stay right there?"

Carrie pondered her question, her gaze at her. Her eyebrows pulled in slightly causing a vertical wrinkle; her head was slightly tilted. Her mouth pressed together in a thin line.

"You keep referring back to it," the woman continued. "You keep putting your hand on a burning stove, you keep sticking your foot in a fire. How many times have you brought yourself through something and you stay there mentally? You beat yourself over the grades you get, you beat yourself over a relationship you were in for too long, but you got through it."

Other tears fell out of Carrie's eyes.

"Now, instead of accepting that you got through it, you keep dabbling in it. You want it to be different and it's not. You can't change your past but you can create your future."

Carrie found that warm comfort in it. She turned herself around while gazing at her.

"I never thought I would need that, thanks," she said with gratitude. "What's your name?"

"Maria," the woman replied and smiled. "Everyone knows me around me. Yet I've never seen you before."

"Yeah, I don't go out much," she explained. "I-I'm Carrie, by the way."

"Well, Carrie, you should," Maria said, patting her shoulder. "Good for your health, especially the mental side. I mean, I've been living outside since I was eighteen."

"You're homeless?" Carrie gawked at her, surprised.

"Yeah," she answered, nodding her head. "But don't worry, I've been going into the shelters... when there's enough room for people and following their rules."

"Oh, I'm sorry," Carrie said.

Maria looked at her, confused. "For what?"

"For the way that you're living."

"It's fine. Being in a shelter is greater than being on the streets." Maria's face sternly darkened as she eyed the busy streets. "Being out there at night can be dangerous and scary for some. Punching, kicking, robbing, stabbing, the lot."

"Oh my gosh," Carrie exclaimed. "Has that ever happened to you?"

"Only the robbing and a few punches and kicks," Maria replied, rubbing her arm. Her brown eyes stared at Carrie. "You watch out at night, Carrie. There's a lot of sickos loose on the streets."

She looked at Maria, noting all the details of her person, and concern gripped her. Was she putting her in danger just by talking to her?

"Yeah," Carrie replied vaguely, already turning and getting up from the bench; she began to walk away from her.

"That's okay," Maria heard her call to her retreating back, "Some of us like it that way."

I'm not asking what she meant, Carrie shot back mentally, but her heart wasn't really in it.

She pulled her jacket a little closer as she looked at Maria for the last time and turned her head. Luckily it was still daytime so the chances of meeting a 'sicko' were low. But never none.

As she walked through the crowd, Carrie felt a lot calmer than she was a few hours ago. She remembered Maria's words as she headed home.

"You can't change your past but you can create your future."

The future was the one thing she never thought about. When the Black Prom happened and her old house was falling on her, she thought she would never live to see her future. But Estelle saved her from Chamberlain and she tried to help her gain it. This gave Carrie something to think about.

Then, she felt her pocket vibrating. Carrie reached her hand into her pocket and pulled out her iPhone. She got her first phone on her twenty-first birthday. Back at her old home in Chamberlain, her mother never let advanced technology in believing it was the Devil's way of luring people to damnation. But she didn't find anything bad about it. Instead, she was curious about the phone. Estelle did warn her about the hacking and the trolls and other issues but Carrie never encountered them.

She saw Estelle's name on the phone screen, pressed the green icon, and placed it to her ear.

"Hello?" Carrie asked, walking.

"Hi, Carrie," she heard Estelle at the other end of the phone. "How are you doing?"

"I'm good," she replied. "I'm just out for a walk."

"Okay, that's good. You've been anywhere or just walking?"

"I went to a library and... then I panicked." Carrie sighed.

"Panicked?" Estelle said, her voice concerned. "What happened?"

"I spotted two books relating to the Black Prom and an old guy tells me..." she shook her head. "No, remind me of what happened there."

"Oh, honey, I'm so sorry," Estelle replied sadly and sighed. "It's my fault. I told you that you should go out more and I didn't think you would be getting a panic attack."

"So that what it was?" Carrie said to herself. "I mean, the last time I experienced that was at school in the showers and..." she paused, trying not to think about it. And Estelle knew what she was talking about. "Well, you know. That."

Carrie coldly ended 'that'.

"I know," Estelle sighed. "I know." She took a brief pause and said, "I'm so sorry."

"For what?" She asked.

"For forcing you to do something you felt uncomfortable doing."

"It's fine. Plus I understand where you're coming from." Carrie breathed in and then grinned. "Also, I talked to a homeless woman."

There was a small silence.

"That... sounds good," Estelle managed to say. "Was she nice to you?"

"Yeah, she was. Her name was Maria and she comforted me when I was crying."

"Oh, she definitely sounds nice. I'll see you when you come home."

"Okay, Estelle," she said. "I'll see you soon."

"Okay, bye," Estelle replied.

"Bye."

Carrie pressed the red icon, ending the call. She placed her phone back into her pocket as she strolled back home.

She arrived back at the Hotel Schueller by one o'clock. She walked upstairs despite the aches in her leg muscles from all the walking and running. Once she arrived upstairs, Carrie stopped by the door — number 1401 — and took out her key. She placed it in the keyhole and carefully opened it. Once she took her key out, she entered her apartment and closed the door behind her.

She took off her jacket, hung it up, and carefully walked to the kitchen. Then, Carrie spotted Estelle in the living room.

"Hey, Carrie," Estelle greeted her and hugged her. "How's your walk?"

"Pretty good," Carrie replied. "How's work?"

"Well, you know, discovering something new everyday."

They laughed and Estelle fidgeted her hair with her right hand and rubbed her neck.

"Hey, how about we watch a movie tonight?" She suggested. "And we could have pizza?"

"Sure," Carrie said and smiled, her eyes beaming.

"Great," Estelle voiced lightly and headed to the DVD shelves. "What do you want to watch?"

Carrie shrugged her shoulders. "T-That film with Brad Pitt? The one where he's married to an assassin who tried to kill him?"

"Mr. and Mrs. Smith? Sure thing."

Estelle walked into the living room with the DVD copy in her hand. After she placed the disc in the DVD player, Estelle ordered a pizza from the local pizza place and took a bottle of Pepsi Max out of the fridge. Carrie sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She smiled and Estelle sat next to her, placing the pizza box on the table.

Chapter Text

In the darkest part of the East Malaysia forests, a fire crackled as the search team chattered indistinctly. The helicopter blades whirred above with their light shining down at the ruins and what was left of a spaceship. Many people were in their black jumpsuits with flashlights in their hands, searching for anything odd. Ambulances pulled over and they took stretchers out.

They sauntered over the broken spaceship, its metal seemingly melting, and the searchers took out a glass capable of moving liquid goo.

In the Life Foundation, in the mission control area, its founder Carlton Drake stormed through the area with his employee, Dr. Dora Skirth, who walking beside him.

"I don't want to have to wait for full clean-up just to get a status report," Drake bitterly said to her.

"We're collecting this data as quickly as possible," Dora replied.

"That's not good enough," he walked to a computer where a female scientist was working. "Okay, maybe you can tell me what happened."

"There was some kind of breach," the female scientist answered. "One of the astronauts sent a distress call."

"What about the crew?" Drake asked, turning away from her and looking up to the large screen where the investigation took place.

"We're still investigating."

"Where did it go down?"

"It's twenty kilometers west of Sibu," a male scientist replied.

Drake glared at the female. "Did we at least retrieve all of the samples?"

"No," she said. "We have three of them. One of the organisms got out of containment, and it's missing. We don't know which one."

The chattering grew louder in the investigation scene. Then, a female Malaysian paramedic spotted a body across from the spaceship.

"Saya nampak seseorang!" She shouted to the paramedics. "Dapatkan Kit Pertolongan Cemas, sekarang!"

The Malaysian paramedics followed her.

"What is she saying?" Drake asked, looking at the screen.

"One of the astronauts is still alive," one of the scientists said, watching it all unfold on the screen.

A man lay on the ground with his astronaut uniform shredded and his mouth covered with blood. His eyes were barely opened and the female paramedic knelt beside him.

"Tuan, adakah awak okey?" She asked him and he coughed. She looked over her shoulder and yelled, "Saya perlukan bantuan sekarang! Dapatkan pengusung!"

"That's Jameson," Drake said calmly and the screen abruptly changed to black. He snapped his head to the scientists. "What happened?

"I don't know, sir," one of them replied.

"I need to call Horan," Drake muttered, pulled out his phone, and walked out.

The astronaut, Jameson, coughed non-stop. The paramedics placed him onto the stretcher and placed him in the ambulance with the woman inside. Sirens blared through the night and raced to the nearest hospital. Jameson gurgled and the woman got the syringe.

Suddenly, Jameson got up and a greyish-blue tendril popped out from his arm and grabbed the woman's head. She gasped and choked as it entered her body. Another tendril shot out of his arm and strangled the driver. Then, the ambulance spun out of control and tumbled on the empty road. It landed on its side, smoke escaping from it. The roof of the ambulance was torn apart and the woman got out: flesh torn, blood-soaked, and bones sticking out.

But as she walked, her wounds began to heal. Her bones went back into her body and were in the correct position. Her blood dried up and her flesh began sewing itself up as nature had its sewing kit. She looked at her hand with a blank expression on her face and saw a ripped fabric.

LIFE FOUNDATION.

She knew where to go.

Carrie wore a towel around her body. The shower room was very quiet: no noise, no people, nothing but silence. When she reached the shower, she took the towel off and placed it over the wall. She turned the shower on and millions of tiny tears fell on her. She enjoyed this shower as pleasure rushed through her body, closing her eyes.

Suddenly, the water turned into blood.

Carrie opened her eyes and saw the blood falling on her. She grabbed the towel, which was also covered in blood, and ran away from the shower until she bumped into a teenage girl and fell onto the ground, making the girl turn around with a disgusted look on her face. Carrie knew who the girl was.

"What are you doing here, freak?" The girl said angrily to her.

"Sue, help me!" Carrie pleaded and cried as she stretched forth her hand.

She grabbed Sue's left arm, making a bloodied handprint on her. Sue screamed and slapped jet across her face. Carrie fell onto the cold floor while Sue scoffed at her left arm with a bloody handprint.

"Don't touch me, pigface!" yelled Sue and took a tampon from a locker. Then, she threw it at the distraught Carrie. "Do everyone else a favor and plug it up."

Then, other teenage girls came from the darkness and stood behind her. They started to chant the phrase over and over again.

"Plug it up! Plug it up! Plug it!" They chanted as they threw tampons and pads at her.

Carrie cried on the floor as they were throwing stuff and laughing at her. "Why am I treated so wrong?" She questioned softly to herself. "Why?"

Then, the laughter stopped. The tampons and pads disappeared along with the group of women who hurt her. Carrie was in total darkness. Alone. Sad. Scared. Then, a cold rotten hand grabbed Carrie's throat and lifted her. She saw a gaunt corpse-like female face with green eyes staring at her. It was her dead mother, Margaret White.

"Sin never dies." Margaret ghastly said as she was choking Carrie.

Then, her eyes slowly closed...

Carrie's eyes snapped open and shot up from her bed. Cold sweat trailed off her face and felt her heat pounding. She scanned the surrounding, realising she was in Estelle's apartment, in her bedroom. She breathed heavily and rubbed her neck. That grip felt real to her despite it being a dream. Carrie rubbed her head and eyes, trying to fully wake up.

She got up cautiously, her body shaking and looking around with suspicion and paranoia of the horror following her. The sun shone bright through the window, washing away the vestiges of the horror. Relief went through Carrie's head and body, knowing she had returned to her semi-mundane existence.

Carrie sauntered to the bathroom and looked at the mirror. She felt the urge to break the mirror; she did it once before in the girls' toilets after the shower incident. There was rage slowly building inside her. She continued to look at the mirror and it cracked yet not shattered. Carrie gasped and shook her head.

Estelle's gonna be mad at this.

She proceeded to brush her teeth and had a shower. After getting out of the bathroom, Carrie went back to the bedroom, changing out of her pajamas and putting on her clothes for the day: a navy blue pleated top (with long sleeves) and black leggings. She walked out of her bedroom, expecting to see Estelle somewhere in the apartment. But instead, she was greeted with an eerily silence with the living room table in a mess: pizza boxes and an empty Pespi Max bottle.

"Estelle?" Carrie said, looking around in the living room. "Estelle? Where—?"

Then, Carrie spotted a piece of paper on the kitchen counter. She picked it up and began reading it...

𝐻𝑒𝓎, 𝒞𝒶𝓇𝓇𝒾𝑒.
𝐼 𝒽𝑜𝓅𝑒𝒹 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝑒𝓃𝒿𝑜𝓎 𝓉𝒽𝒶𝓉 𝓂𝑜𝓋𝒾𝑒 𝓁𝒶𝓈𝓉 𝓃𝒾𝑔𝒽𝓉. 𝐼𝒻 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝒹𝑜𝓃'𝓉 𝓈𝑒𝑒 𝓂𝑒 𝓉𝑜𝒹𝒶𝓎, 𝒾𝓉 𝓂𝑒𝒶𝓃𝓈 𝐼'𝓂 𝒶𝓉 𝓌𝑜𝓇𝓀. 𝑅𝑒𝓂𝑒𝓂𝒷𝑒𝓇 𝓉𝑜 𝓉𝒶𝓀𝑒 𝒾𝓉 𝑒𝒶𝓈𝓎. 𝐿𝑜𝑜𝓀 𝒶𝒻𝓉𝑒𝓇 𝓎𝑜𝓊𝓇𝓈𝑒𝓁𝒻. 𝐻𝑒𝓇𝑒'𝓈 𝓉𝒽𝑒 40$ 𝓉𝑜 𝓈𝓅𝑒𝓃𝒹 𝑜𝓃. 𝒪𝓇 𝓈𝒶𝓋𝑒 𝒾𝓉 𝒾𝒻 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝓌𝒶𝓃𝓉.
𝐸𝓈𝓉𝑒𝓁𝓁𝑒.

Carrie smiled at the letter and spotted the forty dollars close to it. She looked over at the clock which was hanging on the kitchen wall.

It was seven-forty-five in the morning.

How  long has  estelle  been at her job for?

Carrie eyed at the clock, puzzled by the time; it was nine-fifty in the morning.

Eddie Brock snored in his bed, sleeping on his left side. He was in his deep slumber as the sun brightened the bedroom. His fiancé, Anne Weying, walked into the bedroom in a black suit and white blouse. She had a shoulder-length blonde hair and her deep brown eyes glanced at the sleeping man. She smiled at her fiancée and grabbed a pillow - which was laid on his head - and hit him, making him quickly woke up, his eyes still closed and with a grunt.

"Morning, sunshine," Anne said and placed the pillow back on the bed.

"What?" He groaned as he turned around. "I'm awake."

Eddie grabbed the pillow and threw it to her, narrowly missing her.

"Missed me." She smiled at him and picked up the pillow.

"I'm awake," he repeated, sitting up on his bed and rubbing his short black hair.

"Here you go," she waved the pillow over her head. "You can have it back."

"Thank--," Eddie said and Anne whacked him over his head with the pillow he threw. He groaned and opened his eyes, his blue orbs catching glimpse on her suit; he smirked. "Oh, wow, you're wearing a suit. Yes! I love it when you wear the suit."

"Thank you." Anne replied and picked up the files from the desk. "I have depositions today in the Life Foundation case. Hey, let me know how your meeting goes."

"My meeting?" Eddie tiredly said and looked up her at the calendar: February 18th. His face squinted and his back stretched. "Oh, shit. Yeah. My meeting."

Anne took a turquoise mug and gave it to Eddie. "Coffee."

"Oh," Eddie muttered and took the mug from her.

Anne placed her lips on his and Eddie hummed in the kiss; she pulled her head back. They smiled at each other.

"You are perfect," he whispered to her.

"Thank you," she replied, pushing herself up.

"Hey, you know what... You know what night it is tonight, right? Date night."

"Mmm-hmm," Anne nodded in agreement as she picked up her handbag.

"So, I will pick you up around, uh, six," Eddie said. "And please do not forget your helmet."

"Oh, I'm glad that you like it," she placed her keys on the files. "Cause I plan on wearing it at our wedding."

Eddie sipped his coffee and lowered his mug with a wide smile on his stubble face. "That's hot."

Anne smirked. "Feed the cat."

"I will," he said and Anne headed for the door. "I love you!"

"Love you, too," she said as she opened the door. "Feed the cat." Anne reminded him one more time and closed the door behind him.

Eddie finished his coffee and got out of his bed. He was in a grey top with dark sleeves and the blue 'THE CITY' branded on his chest; a yellow circle with the Golden Gate Bridge silhouette on it was at the centre of the top. He also had on his black boxer. He sauntered to the bathroom and had a quick shower as well as brushing his teeth. He put on a dark blue T-shirt with denim jeans and a black leather jacket.

As he approached the door, Eddie heard a soft meow. He looked over and saw a Maine Coon cat staring straight at him. Eddie sighed and went to the kitchen.

"Sorry, Mr. Belvedere," he apologised to the cat and grabbed the cat food from the cupboard. He placed the cat food in a bowl and put it on the ground. Mr. Belvedere walked to his food and licked it. "I almost forgot."

He picked up his key and opened the door, leaving the apartment before saying goodbye to the cat. Eddie walked downstairs, out of his apartment and to his motorcycle. He got on top and placed his motorcycle key in. The engine awoke with a roar and zoomed to his meeting.

Chapter Text

Eddie zoomed across the road of San Francisco on his motorcycle beneath the blue cloudless sunny sky. After journeying for about thirty minutes, he stopped his motorcycle in front of the MNBN building. Eddie got off his motorcycle and entered the large building. Upon walking in, Eddie's arms stretched open when he spotted a suited man at the receptionist's desk. He was a slightly overweight tan man with thin black hair and a black mustache and goatee.

"Hey, Richard!" Eddie greeted him loudly with a wide grin. "Lookin' good!"

"Eddie, you can't park there, bro," the man, Richard, said and his hand gestured to Eddie's motorcycle.

"Come on, man," Eddie shook his head and lowered his arms. There's no such thing as can't." He pointed at Richard." How'd she do?"

"Quinn's great," Richard replied. "Berkeley. Brown. MIT. She's got a scholarship, bro."

Eddie chuckled. "What'd I tell you?"

"You told me what?" Richard asked, seemingly confused.

"No such thing as can't."

Eddie walked to the right side of the building, heading to the elevator.

"Eddie, the bike," Richard sighed, pointing at the motorcycle.

"MIT! Whoo!" Eddie cheered and pressed the up arrow button.

The elevator door opened and Eddie ambled in. He pressed the button with the number '27' and the door slowly closed. It rose from the ground and he watched the light jump onto the number. He took a breath in, trying to stay calm as the number went up. Then, the light froze at 27 and a loud ping echoed through the elevator. The door opened and Eddie walked out of the elevator. His feet traveled to a black-varnished door with a white plaque on it, which read JACK CONROY HEAD OF MNBN.

Eddie knocked on the door.

"Come in," a deep voice announced and he opened the door.

Upon entering, Eddie saw a slim-suited black man sitting behind his desk. He had a pair of glasses on his square face and short black hair and a little goatee tail on his chin. The man lifted his face, his dark eyes moving away from his paperwork.

"Ah, Eddie," he greeted.

"Jack," Eddie responded to him and walked toward the desk.

"I see you're..." Jack looked at his watch and his lips released a 'tsk'. "Precisely two minutes late."

"Traffic." He explained to his boss.

Jack hummed and turned his chair around, looking at the windows where he saw buildings in his eye-view. "You know what I love about this view? It never gets old."

"Yeah, well, uh..." Eddie sighed and folded his arms. "Height's not really my thing. But, uh... What's the deal?"

"I got you the big one, exclusive," Jack began, turning his body back to him.

"Yeah? Who?"

"Carlton Drake."

This intrigued Eddie; he placed his hands in his pockets. "Carlton Drake?"

"The man's a visionary," Jack proceeded. "He wants to talk about his rockets, assure everyone they're safe, that the crash was an anomaly."

"Uh..." Eddie sounded unsure about his boss's deal. "He's... He's seriously off."

"I'm gonna level with you," Jack leaned his body forward. "Carlton Drake could buy us with his pocket cash, turn this building into his own garage if he so wished." He looked at Eddie with dark eyes sternly gazing up at him, his lips thin and his tone serious. "Now, you're just gonna ask him about his space program, you're gonna thank him, and you're gonna bid him a nice day."

Eddie shot his glances at his boss, his lips pursed and his body angled backward. "He's a crook," he concluded to himself and his voice was barely a whisper.

"Eddie," Jack calmly said, his voice slightly miffed and his body leaned back on his chair. "When you had nowhere to go, we gave you a home."

Eddie nodded, agreeing with him.

"Now, you know we love the Eddie Brock show. There isn't a better investigative reporter working today, but no one is above the network." Jack leaned himself forward once again. "So do me a favor, Eddie, don't start your shit again."

"All right, all right," Eddie softly said.

"For me," Jack sighed.

"All right," Eddie repeated loudly and with reluctant. "I'll do it."

"Great," his boss declared. "You'll go to the Life Foundation tomorrow morning. Ten o'clock sharp. I would come up with some good interview questions if I was you."

"You know the question ideas aren't the problems," Eddie chuckled.

"Hey, don't screw this up," Jack sternly reminded him and Eddie walked out of his office.

Eddie exhaled as he shut the door behind him.

"How the hell am I gonna get something out of him?" He whispered to himself.

He shook his head and walked straight to the elevator.

Further in the day, Carrie decided to go to a bookstore called Horton By The Books. She discovered that the store was just around the corner from where she lived. She thought about the two books from Sue and the Dawsons and decided to buy them. If she could. She took the money that Estelle left for her and headed to the store.

When she arrived at the store, Carrie was amazed by the entrance. It was embedded into the corner, circling against the bricked wall. A few books were displayed at the windows, and the stainless black wall made the store seem like it was brand new. With a quick breath in, Carrie walked into the store and saw various shelves of books: upstairs and downstairs. Her green eyes widened at the shelves, amazed at the store.

The store wasn't busy in comparison to the library: there were about thirteen people and three were employees. Carrie started exploring the store and searched for the two books.

Then, a beautiful woman - in her early twenties - walked to her. She had big hazel eyes, full lips, and thick black hair that reaches well past her shoulders. There were heavy eyeliner and dark eye shadows that accent her eyes. She wore a black vest top with a dark thin cardigan and black jeans and boots.

"Hello, welcome to Horton," she greeted Carrie with a smile. "I'm Hannah. Is there something I can help you with?"

Carrie blinked, completely bewildered by her offer (no one really offer me before) and quickly, she nodded.

"Yeah, um..." Carrie said and swallowed nervously. "Do you have... books about the Black Prom?"

"Oh," Hannah's cheery voice changed. "You're one of those people that like crimes, huh?"

"If you mean curious about it, then yes."

Hannah chuckled. "Sure, they're all in the non-fiction section right over there."

She pointed to the left side of the store, beside the history section. Carrie thanked Hannah and headed to the non-fiction section. She searched for the Black Prom books and spotted the My Name is Susan Snell memoir and We Survived the Black Prom.

Carrie took the two books off the shelves and then her eyes caught on a book cover with two images of fiery infernos with blackness in the middle. The book was titled The Shadow Exploded by David R. Congress. The title was in bright yellow with the author's name in white. In addition, there were white small writings that read 'Documented Facts and Specific Conclusions Derived From The Case of Carietta White'. Curious yet scared, Carrie took the book off the shelves and headed to the checkout counter.

There was no one there.

She waited for a few seconds until Hannah came over. A pleasant smile returned to her tan face.

"Hi, again," Hannah said and Carrie smiled at her. She took the books and scanned them one by one. "You have everything you're looking for?"

"Yeah, I have," Carrie shyly replied.

"Awesome," Hannah said and placed the books in the bag. She looked at the cash register. "And your total is $23.16."

Carrie gave her a $25 bill and received a charge of $1.84. She thanked Hannah before leaving Horton. On her way out, she took out Sue's book and opened it to its first page.

PREFACE

𝐓𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐞'𝐬 𝐨𝐧𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐧𝐨 𝐨𝐧𝐞 𝐡𝐚𝐬 𝐮𝐧𝐝𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐨𝐝 𝐚𝐛𝐨𝐮𝐭 𝐰𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐩𝐞𝐧𝐞𝐝 𝐢𝐧 𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐦𝐛𝐞𝐫𝐥𝐚𝐢𝐧 𝐨𝐧 𝐏𝐫𝐨𝐦 𝐍𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭. 𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐩𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐡𝐚𝐬𝐧'𝐭 𝐮𝐧𝐝𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐨𝐝 𝐢𝐭, 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐬𝐜𝐢𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐢𝐬𝐭𝐬 𝐚𝐭 𝐄𝐦𝐩𝐢𝐫𝐞 𝐒𝐭𝐚𝐭𝐞 𝐔𝐧𝐢𝐯𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐢𝐭𝐲 𝐡𝐚𝐯𝐞𝐧'𝐭 𝐮𝐧𝐝𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐨𝐝 𝐢𝐭, 𝐃𝐚𝐯𝐢𝐝 𝐂𝐨𝐧𝐠𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐬 𝐡𝐚𝐬𝐧'𝐭 𝐮𝐧𝐝𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐭𝐨𝐨𝐝 𝐢𝐭 - 𝐚𝐥𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐮𝐠𝐡 𝐡𝐢𝐬 𝑻𝒉𝒆 𝑺𝒉𝒂𝒅𝒐𝒘 𝑬𝒙𝒑𝒍𝒐𝒅𝒆𝒅 𝐢𝐬 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐛𝐚𝐛𝐥𝐲 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐨𝐧𝐥𝐲 𝐡𝐚𝐥𝐟-𝐝𝐞𝐜𝐞𝐧𝐭 𝐛𝐨𝐨𝐤 𝐰𝐫𝐢𝐭𝐭𝐞𝐧 𝐨𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐬𝐮𝐛𝐣𝐞𝐜𝐭 - 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐜𝐞𝐫𝐭𝐚𝐢𝐧𝐥𝐲 𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐖𝐡𝐢𝐭𝐞 𝐂𝐨𝐦𝐦𝐢𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧, 𝐰𝐡𝐢𝐜𝐡 𝐮𝐬𝐞𝐝 𝐦𝐞 𝐚𝐬 𝐚 𝐡𝐚𝐧𝐝𝐲 𝐬𝐜𝐚𝐩𝐞𝐠𝐨𝐚𝐭, 𝐝𝐢𝐝 𝐧𝐨𝐭 𝐮𝐧𝐝𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐭𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐢𝐭.

𝐓𝐡𝐢𝐬 𝐨𝐧𝐞 𝐭𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐢𝐬 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐦𝐨𝐬𝐭 𝐟𝐮𝐧𝐝𝐚𝐦𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐚𝐥 𝐟𝐚𝐜𝐭: 𝐖𝐞 𝐰𝐞𝐫𝐞 𝐤𝐢𝐝𝐬.

𝐂𝐚𝐫𝐫𝐢𝐞 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐬𝐞𝐯𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐞𝐧, 𝐂𝐡𝐫𝐢𝐬 𝐇𝐚𝐫𝐠𝐞𝐧𝐬𝐞𝐧 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐬𝐞𝐯𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐞𝐧, 𝐈 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐬𝐞𝐯𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐞𝐧, 𝐓𝐨𝐦𝐦𝐲 𝐑𝐨𝐬𝐬 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐞𝐢𝐠𝐡𝐭𝐞𝐞𝐧, 𝐁𝐢𝐥𝐥𝐲 𝐍𝐨𝐥𝐚𝐧 (𝐰𝐡𝐨 𝐝𝐢𝐝𝐧'𝐭 𝐚𝐭𝐭𝐞𝐧𝐝 𝐄𝐰𝐞𝐧 𝐇𝐢𝐠𝐡) 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐞𝐭𝐞𝐞𝐧.

Carrie turned the page. But before she could read the next page, Carrie bumped into something hard and fell. Her book fell out from her hand as she landed on her back, her bag landing beside her. Carrie groaned and her elbows pressed into the concrete floor.

"Ah, I'm sorry," a male voice spoke to her. "I didn't see you there."

"Oh, uh, um," Carrie stuttered and rubbed her forehead. "N-no. I wasn't paying attention."

She looked up and saw a light-skinned man with short black hair; she stared at his blue eyes. He had on a black leather jacket, a dark blue T-shirt, and denim jeans. He also had dark boots on his feet. She also spotted an engagement ring on his left finger. Carrie swallowed hard as a wave of dread washed over her. She had bumped into the man. She looked at the ground, wishing that the earth could swallow her up. Heat rushed to her cheeks. She was utterly embarrassed as he stretched his hand out to her.

Carrie tilted her head, confused by the man's seemingly friendly gesture. She looked straight into his eyes and

(oh man, i hope she didn't fall that hard. should i take her hand or)

Her hand reached out to him and grabbed his hand. The man pulled her up from the ground and Carrie brushed her arms. He knelt and picked up her bag and book. He scanned the book and handed it back to her.

"That's an interesting read," he said to her.

"Y-Yeah," she said and grabbed it off him. "I started reading this."

"I've actually done a news piece about this," he added and pointed to the memoir and the Dawsons. "I interviewed them."

"And... what are you? A journalist?"

"An investigating journalist, actually," he said, placing his hands in his pockets. "I have my own news channel: The Eddie Brock Report."

Carrie smiled. "And I'm assuming that's your name too."

He smirked. "Yep. Eddie Brock," he introduced himself with his left hand out to her. "Not 'The Eddie Brock Report'; that would be a mouthful."

She laughed and Eddie laughed with her.

"I'm..." she paused as she slowly led her left hand towards him. She knew she can't use her real name. Then, she thought of a name and shook his hand. "Carrie Horan."

Eddie sighed and they released their hands. "I'm glad you remembered your name. I was worrying that bump must have erased some memories."

Carrie nodded. If only it was that easy, she thought. "I better get going."

"Oh, yeah," Eddie agreed. "I might see you around."

"Maybe," she said and walked past him, her hands clenching her bag and book, and hurried back home.

That was close. Too close. 

Chapter Text

𝐓𝐡𝐞𝐫𝐞 𝐚𝐫𝐞 𝐥𝐨𝐭𝐬 𝐨𝐟 𝐩𝐞𝐨𝐩𝐥𝐞 - 𝐦𝐨𝐬𝐭𝐥𝐲 𝐦𝐞𝐧 - 𝐰𝐡𝐨 𝐚𝐫𝐞𝐧'𝐭 𝐬𝐮𝐫𝐩𝐫𝐢𝐬𝐞𝐝 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐈 𝐚𝐬𝐤𝐞𝐝 𝐓𝐨𝐦𝐦𝐲 𝐭𝐨 𝐭𝐚𝐤𝐞 𝐂𝐚𝐫𝐫𝐢𝐞 𝐭𝐨 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐩𝐫𝐨𝐦. 𝐓𝐡𝐞𝐲 𝐚𝐫𝐞 𝐬𝐮𝐫𝐩𝐫𝐢𝐬𝐞𝐝 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐡𝐞 𝐝𝐢𝐝 𝐢𝐭, 𝐭𝐡𝐨𝐮𝐠𝐡, 𝐰𝐡𝐢𝐜𝐡 𝐬𝐡𝐨𝐰𝐬 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐦𝐚𝐥𝐞 𝐦𝐢𝐧𝐝 𝐞𝐱𝐩𝐞𝐜𝐭𝐬 𝐯𝐞𝐫𝐲 𝐥𝐢𝐭𝐭𝐥𝐞 𝐢𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐰𝐚𝐲 𝐨𝐟 𝐚𝐥𝐭𝐫𝐮𝐢𝐬𝐦 𝐟𝐫𝐨𝐦 𝐢𝐭𝐬 𝐟𝐞𝐥𝐥𝐨𝐰𝐬.

𝐓𝐨𝐦𝐦𝐲 𝐭𝐨𝐨𝐤 𝐡𝐞𝐫 𝐛𝐞𝐜𝐚𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐡𝐞 𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐝 𝐦𝐞 𝐚𝐧𝐝 𝐛𝐞𝐜𝐚𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐢𝐭 𝐰𝐚𝐬 𝐰𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐈 𝐰𝐚𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐝. 𝐇𝐨𝐰, 𝐚𝐬𝐤𝐬 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐬𝐜𝐞𝐩𝐭𝐢𝐜 𝐟𝐫𝐨𝐦 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐛𝐚𝐥𝐜𝐨𝐧𝐲, 𝐝𝐢𝐝 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐤𝐧𝐨𝐰 𝐡𝐞 𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐝 𝐲𝐨𝐮? 𝐁𝐞𝐜𝐚𝐮𝐬𝐞 𝐡𝐞 𝐭𝐨𝐥𝐝 𝐦𝐞 𝐬𝐨, 𝐦𝐢𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫. 𝐀𝐧𝐝 𝐢𝐟 𝐲𝐨𝐮'𝐝 𝐤𝐧𝐨𝐰𝐧 𝐡𝐢𝐦, 𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭 𝐰𝐨𝐮𝐥𝐝 𝐡𝐚𝐯𝐞 𝐛𝐞𝐞𝐧 𝐠𝐨𝐨𝐝 𝐞𝐧𝐨𝐮𝐠𝐡 𝐟𝐨𝐫 𝐲𝐨𝐮, 𝐭𝐨𝐨...

Carrie closed Sue's memoir and placed it on the desk beside her bed. She lay on her back and looked up at the blank ceiling. Tears formed in her eyes and her lips trembled. Even though she knew she didn't have a chance with Tommy, it still hurt her to know that he only did it because Sue told him to do it. Yawning, Carrie laid her head on her pillow with her back pushing against the covers. Her eyes drooped shut with every gentle breath. She rubbed her eyes- tears gritted against her skin and flung her blanket over her face to block out the light.

Everything was in black and white as if it was a 1950s movie. Carrie froze inside the unfamiliar surroundings. She was in the gooey and dark room and it pulsed like an artery. A feeling of dread crept up from the pit of her stomach. She didn't want to move quickly, fearing that the room would eat her alive. She was very scared, hardly breathing at all.

Then, a snarl echoed in the room. Every muscle in her body screamed at her to flee, but Carrie remained frozen.

Suddenly, a dark creature burst into the room. It had no eyes but its mouth was wide open, showing its sharp rotten teeth. It had a red swirl on its face; it was the only color she had seen in the room. It roared at her and she made a run for it.

Her pulse was beating in her ears, blocking out all other sounds. Fear became a tangible, living force that crept over Carrie like some hungry beast, immobilizing her; her brain, holding her captive. But then, Carrie whimpered and her legs collapsed underneath her.

"Don't kill her!" A grizzly deep voice screamed. "She's a part of me."

A cold wave embalmed Carrie as the hairs rose on the back of her neck and her mouth ran dry. Her heart was throbbing in her ears, loud and irregular, but she barely heard it, for her mind was clouded with fear.

Where was that voice comes from? This one question raised concern for her.

The sudden shock made her muscles tense: a large monstrous pure white hand grasped her neck. Carrie gasped as she rose from the ground. She struggled to get the hand off her then she locked her eyes with a pair of black eyeballs with bright red irises. It must have been a man judging by the tall demeanor - at least eight feet tall - and a more muscular body. He had long white hair and wore a black armor-like outfit with a red scorpion-dragon hybrid symbol on his chest. A sneer crept on his white face.

"It's too early," he said, the grizzly sound escaping his mouth.

He lets her go and Carrie fell into an endless abyss.

Dark and cold.

She could feel it even then.

And she didn't want to go back.

She sat up with a jerk, trying to catch her breath.

"Carrie?" She heard Estelle's voice from the other room.

Her eyes focused on a patch of dim light in the darkness. She could hear the cars racing outside. Carrie looked at her bedroom, relieved she wasn't in the abyss. She looked out the window to see the evening sky. To which she found odd. When she fell asleep, it was a semi-bright day.

How long was I asleep? She thought to herself.

Her head was throbbing. Carrie fell back down on her bed and stared up at the smooth plaster ceiling, painted in a creamy color. She thought about the dream she just had. Carrie would have nightmares mostly relating to her memories. But this was something else. She had never been in that black-and-white world. She had never been in that gooey room before. She had never seen the creature with the red swirl or that tall man before. And yet this tall man seemed to know her. She remembered what he said.

"She's a part of me."

What did he mean by that?

Maybe Carrie was finally losing it, or maybe she just needed a shower to relax. She saw the memoir still resting on her desk, but when she glanced down at the floor, Carrie saw a piece of paper. She picked it up and saw that it was folded. She unfolded it and saw black symbols on it.

Carrie stared at the symbols and tilted her head.

"What...?" she whispered.

Then, something strange happened. The symbols changed into two words.

BLACK DAWN.

What was that? The question came to her mind. The words swirled in a circle and new symbols emerged on the paper. All different shapes spun around on the paper, various symbols lining up, only to make her bewildered by all this. The symbols changed to her native language.

Black dawn, black moon
The Klyntar are to commune
Their new life will start soon
Their strength grows yet not immune

It was creepy yet beautiful - almost poetic.

"Carrie?" Estelle's voice grew louder; this time with concern.

Quickly, Carrie crumpled the paper and threw it in the trash can. She got up from her bed and raced to the door. She opened the door and walked out of her room; she saw Estelle in the living room. Estelle jumped as she caught sight of Carrie.

"Carrie!" Estelle yelped. "You scared me. How long have you been here?"

"I... I just woke up from a nap," Carrie replied with a grouchy voice.

"Oh, sorry," she lowered her head. "I didn't mean to disturb your sleep."

Carrie shook her head and rubbed her right eye. "It's fine. What time is it?"

"It's two minutes past six," she replied. "What time did you take a nap?"

"I don't know... About three?"

"Oh," Estelle curled her lip and nodded.

"Um, hey?" Carrie softly asked. "Have you heard of the K-Kl...? It's spelled K-L-Y-N-T-A-R. Have you heard of it?"

"No, sorry," Estelle replied, shaking her head. "Don't know what you're talking about."

"Okay, what about black dawn? Does it mean anything to you?"

Estelle shook her head, clearly confused by her questions. "As I say, I don't know what you're talking about."

Carrie knew she didn't ask what Estelle was talking about. She just asked if it meant anything to her. Decided not to go further, Carrie went back to her room.

"I'm going to cook dinner," Estelle declared.

"Okay," Carrie replied, stopping. "What are we having?"

"I'm planning chicken curry with rice."

"Okay."

When she went back to her room, Carrie found the piece of crumpled paper and unscrambled it. The poem was gone, but she knew she saw it when she woke up from her nightmare. And she knew she hadn't imagined it because it was still stuck in her head.

Carrie sat at her desk and opened her laptop, put in her password, and immediately went to Google. She typed in 'Klyntar' but there wasn't any result on this word (aside from asking if it was a misspelled word) and she removed it from the search bar. Then, she typed in 'black dawn' and there were results. But not the kind she was expecting. It showed an action movie called Black Dawn starring Steven Seagal. As she was about to remove the words from her search, Carrie spotted a link.

Carrie: The Black Dawn of TK.

Curious, she clicked on the link and was welcomed by the Esquire logo and the article. She saw that it was published just last year on September 12th (ten days before Carrie's birthday) and it was written by Jack Gaver. As she read, learning about the subject of herself and her power, Carrie spotted her name in the article: Estelle Horan. And as she read the paragraph, her childhood memories resurfaced...

Little Carrie crept towards the white fences that separated her home and the next-door neighbor's yard. She was wearing a little yellow dress, cute but awfully long for a little girl in the summer. It came down to her shins. On the other side of the fence, a ripe eighteen-year-old woman named Estelle Horan sunbathed on a towel in a white bikini, dozing off to sleep. Estelle turned around and her blue eyes opened, spotting the little girl staring at her.

"Carrie," said Estelle startling, and got up from the towel. "You scared me. How long have you been standing here?"

Estelle smiled at the little girl, but little Carrie didn't smile back.

"You have dirty pillows," said little Carrie with innocence, pointing at the young woman's chest.

Estelle looked down and covered her chest with the towel. "Oh, you mean... My breasts?"

"I wish I had some." The little girl said very solemnly.

"You will when you're older."

"No, I won't." Little Carrie shook her head. "Mama says only bad girls have dirty pillows."

Estelle could hardly believe it, and the first thing that popped right out of her mouth was: "Well, I'm a good girl. And doesn't your mother have breasts?"

Little Carrie frowned and lowered her head. She said something so softly Estelle couldn't hear her. Estelle asked the little girl to repeat. "Mama said she was bad when she made me. That's why she has them."

Estelle couldn't believe what the little girl was saying. She was just dumbfounded. There was nothing at all she could think to say. They just stared at each other, and what she wanted to do was grab the sad little scrap of a girl and run away with her.

Suddenly, the door slammed shut and the little girl jumped. And that was when the little girl's mother came out of the back door and saw them. For a minute, she just goggled as if she couldn't believe what she was seeing.

"Carrie!" The mother shrieked and little Carrie turned and froze. She lumbered towards them with rage. Complete, insane rage.

"M-Mrs White!" Estelle acknowledged her and got up from the floor, still covering her body with a towel. She thought little Carrie was going to faint - or die on the spot.

Little Carrie sucked in all her breath and the little face went to a cottage-cheesy color.

"Carietta!" Little Carrie's mother picked her up and hugged her. The mother looked at Estelle with a hateful stare. She spoke to the neighbor in a whispered threat. "You... You stay away from my daughter."

"We were just talking." Estelle began to explain. "Just... calm down."

"Don't tell me to come down, whore girl." Mrs. White spat at her and looked at her child. "I told you. I warned you about her. Do not get given in by her."

"I'm sorry, Mama," little Carrie apologized. "I... I... I forgot."

Then, little Carrie cried on her mother's left shoulder. Estelle's mother came out of their house and ambled toward them. Her face crumpled when she saw the little girl. She questioned her daughter about the situation. "What's going on here? What happened?"

"I didn't do anything," replied Estelle.

"Your daughter's a slut," said Margaret angrily. "Letting her expose herself to the world like that."

"Get out of here, Margaret!" Estelle's mother barked at her. "Leave my daughter alone."

Then, something fell from the sky. Margaret, Estelle, and her mother looked up, only to see the sun in the clear blue sky. Then, they saw another object fall on the Whites' roof and onto the grass. The sun glittered on it. At first, Estelle thought it was a big glass globe. Then, it hit the edge of the Whites' roof and shattered, and it wasn't glass at all. It was a big chunk of ice. Suddenly, they started to fall all at once.

"Shh- shh..." Margaret shushed her crying daughter. "Jesus forgives you. Just stop it!"

Margaret huddled with little Carrie and ran to the back door with the raining stones only falling on her house.

Blinking, Carrie searched Chamberlain rain stone on the search bar and found a news item from the Westover weekly Enterprise, published on August 19, 1998.

RAIN OF STONES REPORTED

It was reliably reported by several persons that a rain of stones fell from a clear blue sky on Carlin Street in the town of Chamberlain on August 17th. The stones fell principally on the home of Mrs. Margaret White, damaging the roof extensively and ruining two gutters and a downspout valued at approximately $25. Mrs. White, a widow, lives with her three-year-old daughter, Carietta.
Mrs. White could not be reached for comment.

Carrie remembered vividly the rain of stones. It felt like a dream but it was a reality for her. Then, she pondered.

"Did I make it happen?" She whispered to herself. "Or was it a coincidence?"

Then, she thought about the conversation with Estelle. She said black dawn didn't mean anything to her and yet her name (and interview) appeared in the Black Dawn of TK article. How could she not know about this article?

Soon after, Carrie searched 'black moon' and read the first result.

________________________________________________________

Black moon is a name recently given to various new moons or absences of them, within a year. It is not a term used in astronomy and there is no single accepted definition of it.

________________________________________________________

Then, she clicked on Image and saw various images of black moons — big and small — on it. She was completely mesmerized by its dark beauty in the night sky. Yet how could it be connected to the black dawn?

"Carrie, dinner is ready," Estelle said loudly and Carrie flinched.

"Okay," she replied and shut the laptop down, and got off her desk.

Chapter Text

Carrie entered the dining room and saw Estelle placing the two dishes on the table. They sat at the table and began eating. The hot smell of curry filled their noses and steam gently flowed away from them. They shoved the chicken and rice into their mouths; Carrie enjoyed the flavor. When living with her mother, Carrie would never eat this kind of meal. She would eat what many would are not nutritious enough (or what her mother would say it's wholesome): five wholemeal bread, two fish, apple cakes, and cups of water. And since living with Estelle, Carrie ate different dishes.

They ate in silence for a few minutes; they sat on the opposite side of the table.

"Are you enjoying dinner?" Estelle asked, putting a fork filled with rice in her mouth.

Carrie nodded as she took another bite. She swallowed a piece of chicken down and picked up a cup, sipping the water. She placed her cup down on her right side.

"How's your day?" Carrie asked her.

"Busy," Estelle replied after drinking her cup. "I was helping out organizing the Life Foundation for two events." She paused eating a piece of chicken. "One for the school kids for a trip around the building and young people with internships for a tour."

Carrie hummed in agreement as she sipped her drink. "That does sound busy."

"And what about you?" She mumbled as her mouth was full. "What did you do today?"

"Went to Horton," Carrie replied. "It wasn't as exciting as your day."

"Horton?" Estelle said with a smile. "The bookstore? Did you buy anything?"

"Just a couple of books," Carrie replied and then paused.

Her mind began thinking about the next sentence. She couldn't tell Estelle what books she bought, wondering how she was going to react.

"That's cool," Estelle replied, unknowingly calming Carrie's nerves. "Did anything else happen?"

"I... I bumped into a guy while heading home," Carrie continued.

"A guy?" Estelle sounded surprised.

Carrie swallowed nervously. Then, she remembered telling her mother about being invited to Prom by a boy.

"After the blood comes to the boy."

Carrie rubbed her neck.

"Don't worry, Carrie, I'm not teasing you," Estelle added with a laugh. "I just want to know how it happened."

"I was reading the book I bought at the store. I was more focused on the book that I didn't pay attention to my surroundings; that's how I bumped into him."

"Oh, did you fall?"

"Yeah, and I was embarrassed."

"There's no need to be embarrassed by that," Estelle told her. "He should've watched where he was going."

Carrie looked at her, confused. "That sounded hypocritical."

"What do you mean?"

"I bumped into him." She repeated herself.

"Or maybe he bumped into you." Estelle took the plates and put them beside the sink.

"Interesting thought," Carrie sipped her drink. "Anyway, he helped me up and we chatted for a while before we went our separate ways."

"Does he have a name?" She asked and washed the dishes.

"His name is... Eddie Brock."

Estelle paused. Surprise rushed over her. She switched off the taps and turned herself around to see Carrie.

"Brock? Eddie Brock?" She asked and Carrie nodded. "The journalist? Wow." She leaned herself against the sink.

"Yeah?" Carrie, sounding confused and scared, answered her. "He seems nice."

"I just remembered that my boss is going to be interviewed by him," Estelle explained, drying her hands. "Is he a catch?"

"What?" Carrie was puzzled by her question.

"I mean, is he single? Have a girlfriend?"

"He's engaged," Carrie replied. "You're just wondering?"

"No," Estelle shook her head. "I stopped being interested in men a long time ago."

"What do you mean?"

"I... I'm just more focused on my career. I'm guessing that I don't have time for relationships."

"What's wrong with that?" Carrie asked.

"Nothing." Estelle sadly replied and looked at the clock: it was a quarter to seven. "I better get going."

"Hey, Estelle," she asked, her green eyes following her. "What exactly do you do at your work?"

"Well, Carrie," Estelle put on her coat. "Sometimes things are to be kept secret."

Carrie didn't understand what she meant. She said goodbye and Estelle left her apartment. She went back to her bedroom and thought about the poem again.

Black dawn, black moon
The Klyntar are to commune
Their new life will start soon
Their strength grows yet not immune

Carrie began writing it down in her journal and list a few things: The Black Dawn of TK, the meaning of the black moon, and the confusion of the word 'Klyntar'. Then she thought of the third line. She thought about what Estelle said to her before she left.

"Things are to be kept secret."

Estelle had never talked about what she was doing at her job in The Life Foundation. What could she be doing there? What could she be hiding from her? Could 'their new life' be connected to The Life Foundation?

Then, Carrie had an idea. She could sneak into the Life Foundation and pose as an intern (ideally not as a school kid) and find out what's happening there. But this brought Carrie a new question: how would she do that? She didn't know where it was or how to get there. That might be something for her to figure out.

After their day at their work, Eddie and Anne went to a restaurant called L'Araignée. After their dinner, they sat closer and talked about their work.

"I don't know why he gave me this assignment, Annie," Eddie said, shaking his head and his right arm resting on the semi-circle jointed chair. "It's not... It's not what I do."

"Well," Anne began and rest her head on her closed fist. "My mother always told me that anything in life worth having would take sacrifice."

"Mmm-hmm," Eddie nodded.

"Patience."

"Mmm."

"And be a lot of work. That's you—."

"That's not." He mumbled quietly.

"—That I'm talking about." she finished.

"Nah."

"Yeah." Anne leaned her head to the left, smiling at him.

"Well, you're lucky to have me," Eddie commented. "To be fair, I'm quite a catch. That's what my mom told me."

They laughed; Anne's laugh was genuine but Eddie's laugh was forced out of him. A gloom overcame him and his heart twisted.

"Whatever the relationship between Edward Brock and myself is no longer applicable."

He heard a harsh male voice in his head. Eddie rubbed the back of his head as if he was telling the voice to be quiet.

"Are you gonna behave yourself tomorrow?" Anne asked him.

"No," he replied, shaking his head and secretly glad she changed the subject. "No, I'm gonna do my job. That's what I'm gonna do. I can't, you know, not do my job. The guy you work for is complete—."

"I don't work for Drake," Anne reminded him. "I work for my firm, and my firm works for him. And I'm sure that they defend many people that you don't deem worthy, but we don't want a repeat."

"A repeat?" He asked.

"Of the Daily Globe incident," she explained.

"Ow! Really?" Eddie said and Anne slowly nodded. "Incident? That's not an incident."

Anne hummed, a hint of disagreement in her tone. "Baby, you were run out of New York."

"I was not. I did not." Eddie disagreed.

"I don't want you to run out of San Francisco."

"No, I still have currency in New York. I was going places. I wasn't running. I was going places. In fact, I moved to San Francisco for you."

"Me?" Anne chuckled.

"You are my home."

"You're not so bad yourself, champ." Anne leaned her head forward to him and Eddie pressed his lips to hers.

Their eyes were closed and Anne tilted her head. She moved her head back and Eddie let out a happy sigh.

"Less talking, more kissing," Anne whispered.

"All right," he agreed. "Let's just get the check."

They kissed one more time and, once they got the check, they got on Eddie's motorcycle; they rode underneath the night sky to their apartment to continue their night of passion.

Eddie and Anne were in their bed, snuggling under the duvet cover and their arms around each other. Then, he opened his eyes and gently moved his head. Anne was still asleep as he moved. He started to wriggle and stretch within his cozy, warm, haven.

"I'm gonna get a drink," he whispered and kissed her forehead.

As parts of his body were gradually turning on, he realized today was his big interview with Carlton Drake at the Life Foundation. And he still hadn't come up with any questions. He got up and walked out of the room and arrived in the kitchen. He opened the fridge and took out a jug of orange juice. He poured himself a glass and put the jug back into the fridge. As he took a sip, Eddie sat at a table where Anne's Apple Mac was left open. He saw the changing wallpapers of the soon-to-be-married couple enjoying their time together. He smiled at the pictures with a sigh.

Then, the laptop chimed.

Eddie saw an email from Lee Taglin with an attachment that read: Life Foundation Legal Memo ***Confidential***.

Eddie rubbed his lip and chin, curious about the memo. He did have a strong dislike towards the founder and (in his head) this could be evidence to prove that he was no good.

He typed the password into Anne's laptop and went to her email. He found the memo and read it.

𝗗𝗲𝗮𝗿 𝗠𝘀. 𝗪𝗲𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴

𝗔𝘁𝘁𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝘀𝗲 𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗳 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗿𝗲𝘃𝗶𝗲𝘄.
𝗣𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘀𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝘁 𝗺𝗲 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝗶𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗻𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝘂𝗿𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿.

𝗧𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗸 𝘆𝗼𝘂

𝗟𝗲𝗲 𝗧𝗮𝗴𝗹𝗶𝗻, 𝗘𝘀𝗾.
𝗔𝘀𝘀𝗼𝗰𝗶𝗮𝘁𝗲 𝗔𝘁𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗻𝗲𝘆

Eddie took sight of the attachment which was read as Life_Foundation_Legal_Memo_pdf. Mr. Belvedere meowed, sauntering on the table. Eddie moved the arrow icon to the memo but, before he could see it, he turned his head. Anne hadn't woken up. He looked at Mr. Belvedere and shushed him.

He clicked on it and was greeted by the Law Offices of Micheline and McFarlane logo with the capitalized CONFIDENTIAL across the page. Below the logo was a title saying 'WRONGFUL DEATH CLAIMS' along with 'Case No. 02-93'. He clicked on the second page and spotted the potentially damaging information: from scientific volunteers to clinical trials. But there was one thing about the document that caught his attention.

{Deceased Section 8U-M}

Subjects participated in a phase 3 trial for gene therapy in the treatment for late stages of pancreatic cancer

Case 2.1 SARAH CHAMBERS
Case 2.2 PHILP BARCLAY
Case 2.3 ROBERT MACDONALD

LIFE FOUNDATION POLICY: NO REPORTING REQUIRED

Wow, this guy really is a crook, Eddie thought to himself and Mr. Belvedere meowed. He got a couple of questions to ask the founder.

Chapter Text

The next day, Carrie woke up earlier than usual and got changed out of her pajamas. She put on a grey vest top, black leggings, and white trainers; she put a dark grey beanie hat on and looked at herself in the mirror. She smiled at her fashion choice and soon realization hit her.

"Estelle will still be there," she said to herself and sighed. "Crapshoot."

Carrie shook her head and placed her hands on her hips. She rubbed her chin and an idea popped into her head. "Estelle had laser eye surgery three years ago. I wonder if she still has her glasses."

Carrie raced to Estelle's bedroom and searched for her glasses: on her desk, in her closets, even under her bed. Then, she opened the bedside drawer and found a glasses case with the initials 'E.H'.

"Bingo," she said and opened it, revealing slim-rim black glasses. She put it on her face and her vision shifted into a blur; she quickly took it. "Holy smokes!" Carrie exclaimed. "Her eyesight was awful."

Her mind flexed and the lens perfectly fell out of the glasses rims and the lens went into the case. She put it on her face and smiled. Then, doubt rushed into her mind.

"Maybe this isn't a good idea," she whispered and looked back at the mirror. "Although, I do like this style."

She walked out of her bedroom and looked up at the clock; it was quarter to nine in the morning. Then, she had an idea.

"I could go to Starbucks in the meantime," Carrie said. "Heard it's a good place to get coffee."

Carrie went back to her room and grabbed her phone, money, and key. She placed them in her handbag and left her apartment.

She arrived at Starbucks twenty minutes after leaving her apartment. She ordered a flat white and a glazed donut. She ate the whole circle donut, savoring the soft and fluffy parts. And as soon she wiped the glazed crumb off the corner of her mouth, Carrie heard a familiar voice.

"Don't worry, Jack. I'm not going to mess this up."

It was a male soft voice. She turned her head and saw Eddie sitting at a single table while writing in his notepad. He was speaking on the phone as he kept assuring that he will not ruin this once-in-a-lifetime interview with the founder of the Life Foundation.

This gave her an idea.

After taking a quick sip from her coffee, Carrie walked over to him.

"Eddie?" She asked, pretending to be surprised by his presence.

He looked up at her with a smile. "Hey, um... Carrie, is it?" Eddie asked while pointing at her.

Carrie nodded. "I'm surprised you remember."

"Why wouldn't I remember you?" Eddie chuckled. "Especially when someone is pretty?"

Carrie pursed her lips, her cheeks heating up, and shook her head. "Don't flatter yourself." She said, placing her hands in her pockets.

"I wasn't," he replied and Carrie sighed. "So what do you want?"

"Oh, um," Carrie rubbed the back of her neck. "I was wondering if you could take me to... The Life Foundation?"

Eddie looked up at her, curiosity filled his mind. His eyebrows furrowed and he leaned his arms on the table.

"What a coincidence, I'm going there too," he said to her. "To interview its founder."

"My boss is going to be interviewed by him," Estelle's voice echoed in her head.

"So why do you want to go there?" Eddie asked.

"Because my roommate is working there today," she continued. "And I'm thinking she's hiding something from me."

"To tell you the truth, you're not the only one who thinks that," he said, getting up. "How about this? You go there and try to find anything that could be suspicious about that place while I'm interviewing him. What do you think about it?"

Carrie tilted her head. "And what do I get out of it?"

Eddie leaned back in the chair. "I'll pay you."

"How much?" She inquired.

"Twenty dollars?"

Carrie's eyebrows furrowed and her lips thinned as a line; she nodded. "Okay, deal."

And with that, Eddie and Carrie left Starbucks and went to his motorcycle. He took a helmet off the throttle. "I only got one helmet, if that's alright."

Carrie swallowed and took in an uneasy breath. She rubbed the back of her neck. "I- I never... Actually, I've never..."

"You've never been on a motorcycle before?"

Carrie nodded.

"Hey, don't worry," Eddie said, getting on his motorcycle. "You can have your eyes closed."

"Okay," she sighed, sounding unsure, and she walked to him.

Eddie put his helmet on and Carrie sat behind him. He switched the engine on and she flinched.

"You might want to hold on to me," Eddie told her loudly through his helmet. "You don't want to fall off."

Immediately, Carrie wrapped her arms around his waist and the motorcycle rumbled between her legs. They drove away from Starbucks and the miles sped away beneath its black wheels. She grinned as the wind whipped her hair; Eddie turned left and right on the road and zoomed past the streets. Carrie watched the building comes and goes with her widening green eyes.

The motorcycle — the great modern horse — galloped upon the road. Carrie could ride on the motorcycle with Eddie for hours as if that fresh country air had a way of releasing energy reserves she never knew she had. She imagined it within her as an extra energy store only for use in the case of necessary fun.

"We're here," Eddie declared, stopping his motorcycle and switching off the engine. "You remember the plan?"

"Yep," Carrie replied, nodding her head.

They got off his motorcycle and headed to the building. Eddie informed the receptionist that he was there for the interview. When he walked away, Eddie gave her a nod for luck. Carrie headed to the reception desk — her green eyes wondered at the amazement— and the female receptionist looked at her with her dark eyes and her dark hair was in a bun.

"Excuse me," she asked Carrie, making her head snap to her.

"What?" Carrie responded.

"Can I help you?" The receptionist questioned politely.

"Um..." the nerves slowly took over Carrie. Her muscles tensed and she felt a sickly feeling in her chest. "I'm here for... the tour."

"Right. You'll find yourself to the left."

Carrie stared blankly at her.

"You are here for the internship?" She asked her.

Then, Carrie remembered what Estelle told her.

"I was helping out organizing the Life Foundation for two events. One for the school kids for a trip around the building and young people with internships for a tour."

Carrie abruptly nodded. "Yeah. Yeah."

"Okay," the receptionist told her as calmly as possible and then repeated. "You'll find your badge to the left."

Carrie looked at the badges and her eyes widened. Most of the people in the badges don't look like her. She swallowed nervously as the receptionist leaned over, her patience running low.

"Having trouble finding yourself?" She rudely asked her.

Soon, all sense of awkwardness, uneasiness, and anxiety went out the window. Carrie's eyes pulsated rapidly and the receptionist's bun was yanked back. She yelped and rubbed her head.

"You... have no idea," Carrie spoke darkly at her.

Both women stared at each other in stunned silence over what just happened. Then, Carrie saw a badge with a photo of a young woman — who shared a similar appearance as her — and picked it up. She showed the badge to the receptionist.

"I got it," Carrie said calmly to her and smiled.

"Okay..." the receptionist softly replied. "Miss. Garcia."

Carrie quickly walked away from the reception desk.

Meanwhile, on the upper floor, Carlton showed the children a model of a space shuttle.

"Very soon, another Life Foundation rocket will be sent on an exploratory mission," he informed them. "And that's how, one day, we might all live in space."

The children exclaimed with amusement.

"Cool, huh? And now that I've shown you some of the cool stuff that we do here, I'm hoping I've inspired every one of you to go out there and create things that others have only dreamt of."

A little girl rose her hand. "Mr. Drake?"

The children shushed the girl down.

"It's okay," Drake said, his hands gesturing to them. "Don't silence her." He looked down at her and his right hand motioned forward. "Come here."

The little girl walked forward.

"What's your name?" he asked her.

"Allie," the girl sadly replied.

"It's okay, Allie," Drake assured her and looked back at the children. "You know, sometimes that's what people do. They try and silence those of us who ask questions. But you know what? In the end, we're the ones who change the world."

Drake took off a gold badge — of three hexagons — and gave it to her. "Take good care of that, Allie," he whispered and spotted his employee standing behind them. "Guys, this is Dr. Skirth. Say hi."

"Hi," they said in unison.

"Hello, kids," Dora greeted them and looked at Drake. "Um, sorry to interrupt, but it's time to get changed for your interview."

"Yeah," he nodded and clapped his hands. "Uh, kids, sorry to leave you. Allie, you're in charge. High five up top." All the children gave him a high five. "Dr. Skirth will answer Allie's question and any others. See you next time, guys. Bye!"

"Bye!" The children said as he left.

Back on the ground floor, Carrie was walking along and she spotted a crowd of young interns. She slowly began moving toward them and then she heard a familiar voice.

"Welcome to the Life Foundation. I'm Dr. Horan, one of the scientists here and I'll be with you for the duration of your visit."

Carrie swallowed.

I sure hope she doesn't recognize me.

"Where I go, you go," Estelle continued. That's the rule. Remember that, all will be fine."

"Come on!" Carrie heard a loud female voice below.

"If you forget that—! Listen! Look, listen. Tell them Katie Garcia is here."

Oh, crap.

Carrie — and the rest of the interns — walked two security guards and dragged a young woman out.

"Just tell them... Katie Garcia is here! My name's Katie!"

Once she was dragged out, they looked back at her. Estelle sighed. "I guess I don't need to tell you what happens if you forget. Shall we? Come around this way."

As the interns began following her, Carrie spotted a door that read STAFF ONLY DO NOT ENTER. She saw a man opening the door and exiting. As the door was about to close, her mind flexed and the door froze. She ran to the door and her mind relaxed, shutting the door behind her.

She looked at the mysterious room and her eyes widened. There were rooms with glass walls and no one was there. She shifted her weight from one foot to another as she glanced at the spacious area. As she walked, Carrie pondered if Estelle knew what this room was for.

Then, she heard footsteps, making her heart pound. Panicked, she hid among the boxes. She saw two men walking forward.

"No matches so far," one of them said.

"We need to find more volunteers for the symbiosis trials," the other agreed as they left.

Matches? Volunteers? Symbiosis? These things made her confused yet scared. What could they possibly be doing?

But then, as she got up, a black goo squirmed onto the glass wall and Carrie stumbled back, letting out a small yelp. She looked back at the goo and it wiggled around, still sticking on. Carrie, with caution, sauntered forward.

"What is this?" She asked herself.

"Human," a low deep voice spoke.

Carrie flinched and looked back; to her relief and surprise, there was no one there. "Who's there?"

"It's me."

Carrie looked back at the black moving goo.

"You can hear me?" it asked her.

"Yes?" Carrie unsurely replied. "At least, I think it's you."

"It is, but no humans have ever heard me until you."

"Really?"

"Yes."

She stared at the goo, bewildered. She reached her hand into her pocket and took her phone out; a flash popped through the lens, making it jump away.

"I'm sorry," Carrie immediately said. "It's just... someone needs to see this."

"NO!" It screeched, making her stumbled away.

"You're quite a little venom, aren't you?" Carrie said, putting her phone away. Then, she heard footsteps from the distance. "Do you know the code to get out?"

"029360." It answered.

"Thanks."

Carrie ran to the door, pressing the number in the correct order, and it opened; she sprinted out of the room.

Eddie would sure be interested in this.

Chapter Text

Upstairs, Eddie had just started interviewing Drake. They walked side-by-side as Eddie looked down at his notepad. They were accompanied by a female secretary and a cameraman who was recording the interview.

"What do you say, Mr. Drake, we just start at the beginning?" Eddie began. "Born to British parents."

"Mmm-hmm," Drake nodded.

"And then at nineteen, you discovered a gene therapy that literally doubles the life expectancy of pancreatic cancer patients."

"Well, actually, it tripled their life expectancy," he clarified to the interviewer and his hands steadied as they spoke. "But it's okay."

"Okay, um, Twenty-four." Eddie continued. "That's still extremely young. All right, you create—." He waved his arms and imitated an explosion sound from his mouth. "The Life Foundation!"

"It didn't happen overnight." Drake chuckled.

"And then..." Eddie signaled his hand to the space shuttle model. "Whoosh. Rockets. You then decide, like any normal human being, that you're gonna go and explore space."

"You know what it is?" Drake asked. "I have always believed—."

"Uh-huh," Eddie said, rubbing his chin.

"—That space exploration is crucial in our quest to cure everything that ails us here on Earth." He explained. " But if you think about everything we've found—."

"Uh-huh."

"—In the oceans and on land, it time to look up there? To this plethora of untapped resources?"

Eddie hummed in agreement. "And you have a plethora of untapped resources, also, from your pharmaceutical companies that you're involved with, you know, to help you realize that ambition, I suppose."

"Of course," Drake answered.

"Yeah," he agreed.

"Full circle."

They stopped by the glass wall as they continued with the interview.

"So, I have to ask, how does that work, you know, exactly, the Life Foundation thing?" Eddie then enquired. "How does it... How does it, um... I don't know, how does it go about, say, testing pharmaceuticals?"

Drake gave him a cold stern look.

"Eddie, we're talking about the rocket here." The woman said, trying to get back to the main focus.

"No, I'm not," Eddie declared. "I'm not. I'm talking about the allegations."

"I'm sorry, I don't—," Drake said but Eddie cut him off.

"It says that your entire empire has been built on dead bodies."

"Eddie," the woman spoke.

"It's true, right?" Eddie continued. "It says that you recruit the most vulnerable of us to volunteer for tests..."

"Hmm," Drake nodded.

"That more often than not end up killing people."

"Yeah, I'm aware of these rumors online," Drake answered, his voice sounding uneasy. "There's a lot of fake news out there these days."

"Right. What about the legal cases?"

"Sorry?"

This struck a chord in Drake. He realized that this was no longer an interview: it was integration.

"Uh, the actual legal cases," Eddie sternly told him. "Like Sarah Chambers, Phil Barclay, Rob MacDonald."

Then, Drake waved his right hand close to his neck. Quickly, two security guards showed up and one of them placed his hand on the camera.

"That's it," one of the guards said. "Time to go.

"Thank you so much for coming to talk to me, Mr. Brock." Drake's tone was modulated as the guards pushed them away.

"And they're just some of the people who walked through these doors..." Eddie still kept his ground despite the guards pushing him away; Drake wished him a nice day and one of the guards told him politely to cut the camera off. "Thank you very much."

"Time is up," one of the guards declared. "Come on."

"They're dead," Eddie said as they pushed him away with Drake telling him to show him out. "The Dead... The Dead Found... Don't touch me. The Dead Foundation thing."

"Get out of here, Brock."

"We're not finished."

"Yes, you are, Mr. Brock," Drake spoke, his voice boomed yet calm.

"Is that a threat?" Eddie commented with a sneer.

Drake rose his hand but he didn't wave at him. "Have a nice life."

The security guards dragged Eddie along the building and Carrie took notice of it. As they chucked him out, she walked speedily to the door, knowingly dropping the ID badge, and found him fixing his jacket. Carrie ambled to him, her hands in her pocket.

"I'm guessing the interview didn't go well," Carrie said.

"Let's just say that he won't get me answers," Eddie replied with a sigh and looked straight at her. "What about you?"

"Well, I found a secret room which I managed to sneak in," she began to tell him. "I overheard the scientists about matches and symbiosis. I don't know if that means anything, but then I saw a black goo crawling up on the glass, and... it spoke to me."

A look of puzzlement crossed his face. "It spoke to you?" Eddie asked, shooting her a quizzical look.

"I know it sounds crazy but—," Then, Carrie remembered. She took her phone out of her pocket and found the picture. "This was what I saw there."

Carrie showed the picture to Eddie and he looked at it. She saw the shock register on his face before he could hide it; a small smile played on his lips. Eddie was like a deer mesmerized by headlights, staring blankly at the picture. After he blinked, Eddie looked back at her.

"That spoke to you?" Eddie enquired, pointing at the picture and she nodded. He straightened his back and placed his hands on his hips. "Well, it's a lot more than I got out of it. Can I use that photo?"

"Sure," Carrie replied.

They exchanged phone numbers and she sent the photo to him. Eddie smiled at her. "Thanks for being helpful," he praised her, making Carrie grin.

"Hey, no problems," Carrie replied, rubbing her neck and smiling widely.

"Yeah, you did great," Eddie praised her once more as he took out his wallet and took out a $20 bill. "There you go. A deal's a deal."

Carrie's eyes widened, her skin tingling. She let out a small squeal and took the money from him.

"Thanks," she said with a smile. "You do keep your promises."

"Well," Eddie chuckled. "I don't tend to break them."

Carrie's face blushed and her feet shuffled the floor. She smiled yet her mouth was closed as she looked at the ground.

"Hey, um..." Eddie began to speak. "Do you need to be somewhere? I can drop you off if you want."

"Yeah," she nodded rapidly and cleared her throat. "Yeah, I would like that."

"Okay. Eddie declared and they walked to the car park. "Where do you live?"

"Hotel Schueller," she replied. "Do you know it?"

"I roughly know where it is," he replied, putting on his helmet.

Carrie sat behind him and Eddie started the engine again. He rode his motorcycle away from the Life Foundation. She felt the wind crashing against her skin, and saw shapes and colors flashing by. She never thought in a million years that she would be riding a motorcycle with a man. And if she knew one thing, her mother (if she was alive) would have screamed like a banshee and prayed to the Lord for begged Carrie to come back to the light and away from this sin. But she wasn't sure how Estelle would react to it but her main concern would be Carrie's safety. And not losing her control, of course.

Her knees were shaking, feeling like they are about to collapse. She wasn't sure if her heart was pounding because she was nervous or excited. She swore her eardrums were about to burst from the zooming and laughing from them. The people of what seemed like thousands began to flood out of the enclosed area like rats being set free from a cage. Her arms began to feel tired from being wrapped around Eddie's waist for too long.

"And... we're here," Eddie declared, stopping his motorcycle and switching off the engine.

"Thanks," Carrie said, patting his shoulder; she got off the motorcycle and started walking to the apartment. Then, she quickly turned around. "Hey, Eddie?"

Eddie looked at her.

"Is it possible not to use my name or anything?" she asked, placing her hands in her pockets. "Like, say I'm anonymous or something?"

"Yeah, sure," he replied, nodding. "That's fine. So, I'll see you around."

"Yeah, I'll see you," Carrie said in agreement and gave him a little wave.

Eddie rose his open hand to her before riding his motorcycle. And as he disappeared, Carrie felt a vibration in her pocket. She reached her hand into her pocket and took out her phone; she saw a text message from Estelle.

𝘎𝘰𝘯𝘯𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬 𝘢 𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵.
𝘋𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨.

Carrie texted back 'Okay' and went inside.

He went back to the MNBN building an hour after the interview. Eddie told — and even showed the pictures that Carrie took — the evidence of potential crimes of the Life Foundation to his boss. He sat opposite his boss, his body leaning forward and his hands opened.

"I know what you're going to say," Eddie said. "But... this guy, he is all the way bad, Jack. If you just give—."

"Who's your source?" Jack interrupted.

"Excuse me?"

"Who's your source, Eddie? And who took the photo?"

Eddie rubbed his mouth and leaned against the chair, conflicted. He couldn't use his fiancé or Carrie. On one hand, Anne's career could be in jeopardy for this. And on the other hand, Carrie did tell him not to use her name but said it was anonymous.

"I don't have a source... or a name, per se. But I have a hunch."

"Seriously, Eddie?" Jack said in a disappointed voice, shaking his head. "This isn't the Wild Wild West. We don't go off half-cocked based on a hunch. We do the work. We substantiate our accusations. We provide evidence. You know, for a smart guy, you really are a dumbass."

Jack sighed and looked at the window, his hands behind his back. "You're fired, Eddie. I can't trust you. Have a nice life."

Eddie blinked slowly, taking it in. His muscles in his jaw tensed and he abruptly got up from the chair and left Jack's office.

How am I gonna explain this to Anne? He thought to himself. Especially with the wedding getting close?

He got out of the building and got onto his motorcycle, riding out of the parking lot. Within minutes, Eddie arrived at Anne's workplace — Law Offices of Micheline and McFarlane — and waited outside to tell her the bad news. His eyebrows were pulled up and vertical wrinkles appeared between them. Then, he saw Anne walking out, holding a box in her hands.

Anne spotted him, giving a bitter stare.

"Hey," Eddie greeted her as he walked towards her.

"You are pathologically self-absorbed," Anne coldly said and she began walking away from him.

"Annie..." Eddie began chasing after her, clearly worried yet confused. "Annie, can you talk to me first?"

Anne sighed harshly and rotated her whole body, facing him. "Your ego requires constant attention, and you're stubborn as hell. But I was willing to roll with it, Eddie because I loved you."

Confusion ran through Eddie's head. "You 'loved' me? What is that supposed to mean?"

Anne's face sternly scoffed and dropped her box. She took off her engagement ring and showed it to Eddie, making his heart drop.

"What you did got me fired," she told him. "You used me."

She placed the engagement ring in Eddie's shirt pocket and picked up her belongings. She turned around and resumed back to walking away.

"Annie?" Eddie begged but she didn't stop. "Annie."

He watched his now ex-fiancé walked away with her back facing him. Then, grief began to scurry through his body. It was as if he'd fallen into a cactus, and his heart has been punctured a million times over by tiny pins.

And he knew that from that moment, his life has fallen apart.

Chapter Text

Carrie couldn't get the conversation with the black goo out of her mind — which happened three days ago — and it annoyed her. It was mid-afternoon and the sun shone brightly through her curtains. She was lying on her bed, pondering over the one word that caught her attention: symbiosis.

She didn't understand what it meant. All she knew was that it related to science. Carrie rarely went to science class back in her old high school. Her mother sent a request for her daughter not to attend any that were 'unholy' to her. One time, her mother told the then-scientist teacher, Mrs. Bicente, that the Lord was reserving a special place in Hell for her. And the reason: for giving Carrie an article about Charles Darwin.

And yet, it was never too late to learn something new.

Carrie got up from her bed and grabbed her laptop. She went on Google and typed in the first three letters — sym — and the predicted search result showed the word. She clicked on it and found the link to the Wikipedia definition; her eyes scanned the page.

___________________________
𝐒𝐲𝐦𝐛𝐢𝐨𝐬𝐢𝐬
___________________________

Symbiosis (from Greek συμβίωσις, symbíōsis, "living together", from σύν, sýn, "together", and βίωσις, bíōsis, "living") is any type of a close and long-term biological interaction between two different biological organisms, be it mutualistic, communalistic, or parasitic. The organisms, each termed a symbiont, must be of different species. In 1879, Heinrich Anton de Bary defined it as "the living together of unlike organisms".

Symbiosis can be obligatory, which means that one or more of the symbionts depend on each other for survival, or facultative (optional) when they can generally live independently.

Symbiosis is also classified by physical attachment. When symbionts form a single body it is called conjunctive symbiosis, while all other arrangements are called disjunctive symbiosis. When one organism lives on the surface of another, such as head lice on humans, it is called ectosymbiosis; when one partner lives inside the tissues of another, such as Symbiodinium within the coral, it is termed endosymbiosis.

___________________________

The page intrigued her.

"Is that what those...?" Carrie whispered to herself and there was a knock on her door. She took her eyes off the screen. "Yeah?"

The door opened and Estelle emerged from it. "Hey, Carrie," she greeted her. "You're alright?"

"Yeah, I'm okay," Carrie replied.

"Just to let you know, I'm going to be working late again," Estelle informed her.

Carrie did find her behavior a bit odd. Estelle rarely worked late at the Life Foundation. And yet she had been working there more time than ever. Maybe it could be related to the black goo and this whole symbiosis thing. But she didn't ask Estelle why it was the case.

"Okay," Carrie replied, nodding slowly.

"And also, the new neighbor will be arriving at one point today."

Carrie blinked.

"I'm just saying that it could be a great opportunity for a new friend," Estelle recommended. "Or at least say hi to them."

"I will," Carrie answered. "See you later."

"Bye," Estelle said and closed the door, leaving the apartment.

Carrie returned her eyes to the screen and then, a thin ache had begun to poke in her head. She drew in a short breath and her fingertips rubbed her forehead. The pain in her head roared louder like someone had turned the volume knob as far as it would go. She shut her laptop and placed it on her desk.

Then, her eyelids felt heavy.

"Maybe... I should..." Carrie whispered, lying her full body on her bed. "Probably... Take a..."

Her eyes closed and her muscles relaxed. She lay still as she drifted off to sleep.

She opened her eyes and saw the dark room. Carrie lifted herself with her hands planted on the ground. She looked around and realized that she had been here before: the black-and-white world. She remembered the darkness and the coldness. And she remembered that fear.

Luckily, there weren't any dark creatures near her. The room was quiet yet eerie as Carrie rose from the floor. She spun around, trying to find a way out. Then, she heard a child's giggle and spotted a little creature. And it wasn't one of the dark creatures. It was an alien humanoid creature with pale skin and tentacles — and no hair — on its head. It had black tribal tattoos on its arms, back, and a bit on its chest. But what was truly scary about this alien child was its pair of eyes. They were pure black: the irises, the pupils and the sclera were all black. It lifted its right hand and waved at her.

It didn't seem to be threatening her or trying to scare her away. All she could do was wave back at it.

"Agar!" A loud voice echoed through the room and the child ran.

Carrie watched the child, Agar, running to the left, and followed it. She ran along the seemingly constructed hallway with the walls pulsing. Her blonde hair swayed side-to-side as she ran, her steps pounding in time with her heartbeat.

"Father," Agar said loudly, its foot nearly slipping as he surfaced in the dark. "She came back!"

Abruptly, Carrie stopped and her mind was frantic with thoughts, "What? How could this—?"

"Who?" Agar's father asked, his voice echoing in the darkness.

"The girl," the child replied. "The girl that Knull dropped."

Carrie stumbled back as she remembered. Black eyeballs with red irises. Pale skin. Long white hair. The dragon-scorpion symbol on his chest. She concluded that this was his name.

Suddenly, footsteps approached her, making Carrie freeze on the spot. Goosebumps spread across her skin as her heartbeat accelerated. Then, a being came out of the dark. It looked a bit like Agar but taller and far more terrifying. His eyes were sunken and black as his irises were bright yellow; there were black markings on his white body. He lacked a nose, replaced with slits like a serpent. His alien hands and feet were grotesque and large, as were the tentacles on his head.

"Who are you?" Carrie asked.

"My name is Gorr, son of a nameless father, an outcast from a forgotten world," the alien introduced himself.

"W-Well, I'm..."

"Carrie," Gorr said. "We know."

"We?" She asked, confused.

"Yes. Come, child," Gorr replied and he and his son walked toward the dark.

Despite the fear creeping through her body, Carrie followed them. She looked at her surroundings. The walls were tar-black and the large shadows were moving towards her. She heard a snarling in the wall and then it became a growl and roar. The ceiling was a widow's sky, bedarkened and weeping. For her, it was a short journey as Gorr led her to — what appeared to be — a throne room.

The throne room was silent, the tall goo-like doors carefully flung open. Carrie saw the King with his armor on and he didn't move. He remained on his throne, his grip tight on the cold metal arms, and poise uncomfortably straight to elevate himself. He looked at them, his gaze without fear.

"I see you've come back," the king declared as he rose himself from his throne.

"I've only been gone—," Gorr spoke as they entered.

"Not you, Gorr!" His voice shook the room and Gorr immediately picked his son up, his arms protecting him. He turned his gaze at her. "You have come back."

Carrie gulped and took a breath in. "Yeah... I came back in my dream."

Then, the King boomed into laughter and Carrie's fear grew. He lifted himself from his throne and marched towards her slowly, his great height towering over her.

"You think this is all a dream?" He asked, chuckling darkly. "How do you come into the Hive if you believe this is a dream?"

"H-Hive?"

Carrie heard snarling among the wall; her eyes wandered the room but there wasn't a creature in sight. She saw Gorr emerging into the dark with his son. She looked up at the King again as he approached her. His right hand opened by his side and black-red goo formed into a sword. Then, a goo-like creature rose from the sticky ground, the red swirl replacing its eyes and drool trailing down from its mouth.

And before the creature could attack, the ground shook and a loud sound wave crashed into the room. The creature squealed with great pain and ran away from the sound. Carrie flew across the throne room and landed hard on the floor...

Carrie felt her body crash onto the bed as if she was dropped. Her eyes shot open and the blaring noise filled her bedroom. She let out a bitter sigh and sat up on her bed.

"Ziggy," she growled and got off her bed.

She stormed out of her bedroom, through the living room, and out of her door. She arrived at the door — number 1402 — and, with a closed fist, knocked on the door with pure rage. The door opened and a mid-twenties man stood beside his door. He had blonde mullet hair and a beard and wore black.

"What?" He asked her with his music turned down.

"Hey, um, Ziggy, can you turn your music down a bit?" She requested, her arms folded. "I could hear it from my room."

Ziggy smirked. "Sure thing, Karen." He said and closed the door.

"It's Carrie," she muttered as she heard the door locked.

"I was just about to do that."

She blinked two times and slowly turned around. She saw Eddie standing beside the door numbered 1403, leaning against the doorframe. Her green eyes widened and let out a small laugh.

"Eddie, hi," She said, taking a few steps forward to him. "You're visiting someone?"

"Um, not really," Eddie replied and shook his head, and then, his gaze fell to the floor. "I'm... living here."

The realization hit her. She pointed at him with a smile on her face as well as a shocked expression. "Oh, you're the new neighbor." Carrie placed her hands in her pockets. "Yeah, my roommate did tell me about this. She didn't say your name or anything but, hey, at least we... don't have to do the whole 'hi-my-name-is' kinda stuff."

She saw Eddie's face bowing, his blue eyes looking down. His eyelids drooped his eyebrows furrowed and his mouth curved downward. His back was hunched over and his hands were in his pockets. Carrie's smile disappeared as she sauntered to him.

"Eddie? You're okay?" She asked him and saw his eyes glimmer; a little droplet escaped from the corner of his eyes.

"Yeah, I'm..." He replied, his voice frugally lowered, and tilted his head slightly to her.

"What happened?"

Eddie breathed in and walked away from her but didn't go inside his new apartment. Instead, he walked out of the building.

"Eddie, wait!" Carrie said, chasing after him.

She followed him through the streets and walked behind Eddie.

"Is it about your job?" She began asking him.

"I don't want to talk about it," he responded coldly, his hands still in his pockets and his head lowered.

"Your relationship, then? Did it—?"

"Oh, now you wanna get personal?"

"I just want to know what happened, that's all."

They walked along the sidewalk and then, they overheard an argument in a nearby alley.

"Guys, I should get back to the shelter."

They heard a woman's voice and her voice seemed familiar to Carrie.

"What?" a man replied.

"I need to go to the shelter. Curfew. I need to get back."

"No, no," another man's voice said.

"It's getting late. Please okay, don't touch me."

"Something doesn't seem right," Carrie whispered.

"I agree," Eddie said and walked to the open alleyway, following the voices. He looked down at her. "Best if you stay here."

"What, why?!" She half-yelled at him.

"Why?" Eddie sighed. "We don't know what's going on, plus... it's not like breaking into the Life Foundation. This could be dangerous. Like proper dangerous."

And he's possibly talking to a dangerous girl, she thought. Conflicted, Carrie stood on the spot as she watched Eddie walking towards the voices, her arms folded around her stomach. And yet he's walking towards danger.

"No, please, please," she heard the woman's voice, begging. "Oh, no, no!"

Then, she remembered her voice.

Maria!

Carrie speed-walked into the alleyway, secretly giving Eddie a head start.

"Stop! No, no, no, no!" Maria's voice grew with fear and Carrie began to sprint carefully. "Please, no, no, no, no!"

Carrie — slowly approaching— saw two men holding Maria against the floor. One of the men on top of her (wearing a blue jacket) held her throat with a penknife pressing against her neck; the other man with a white cap held her wrists. She struggled to escape from their grasp.

"Hey, she said no!" Eddie yelled at them. Carrie took a few steps forward and he turned his head, seeing her, and his eyes widened at her arrival. "Wh- Carrie!" he whispered, a mixture of anger and worry. "I told you to stay back!"

"D-do you know what I'm capable of?" Carrie tried to sound authoritative but her voice came out as more of a squeak.

"Do you know what they're capable of?"

The two men looked at them.

"We're all friends here," the blue-jacket man said.

"Yeah, it's all good," the white cap man agreed. "It's fine."

"Well, I'm pretty sure that 'no-stop-please-don't' doesn't mean good," Carrie responded. "Or fine."

The white cap man walked closer to Carrie and they stared at each other. Then, a feeling of dread crept up from the pit of his stomach. He was paralyzed on the spot as if something was holding him in a tight grip. The color quickly drained from his face. He didn't understand why he felt this cold and sudden fear towards the seemingly feeble girl. All she was just doing was staring at him. But then, he saw her pupils dilated and it completely covered her green irises; soon, both scleras disappeared. Releasing a whimper, he sprinted away, leaving his friend behind; he hadn't noticed the goose bumps creeping on his arms until now.

"Fucking bitch," the blue jacket man shouted and charged towards Carrie.

She snapped her head, gazing, and — flex — he fell, landing on his back. He groaned at the sharp pain in his lower back. Maria got up from the ground and began beating him up: punching, kicking, punching, kicking over and over again.

"You ain't tough now, aren't ya?!" Maria screamed as she attacked him and he pushed her off.

He got up and ran straight, barging past Eddie and Carrie, to the streets. Maria breathed heavily and Eddie slowly approached her.

"Maria, are you okay?" Carrie enquired worryingly.

"You're not hurt, are you?" He asked her.

Maria shook her head. "At least, if you guys didn't show up."

"You're right about one thing," Carrie spoke. "There's a lot of sickos here."

"Speaking of which, how did you do that?" Eddie questioned her.

"Did what?"

"That," he gestured to Carrie. "As if you're that kid from The Omen."

"I think I got it from my dad," Carrie replied and shrugged her shoulders. "Or my mom. I mean, they were scary in their way."

"Sounds like the kind of parents you shouldn't mess with," Eddie muttered and looked at Maria. "You sure you don't need to go to a hospital?"

"No, I'm fine." She answered and smiled, pointing at him. "You're Eddie Brock, are you?"

"Yeah," he said. "You've heard of me?"

"I've seen your names in the newspapers and on TV."

"Well, now, you're rarely going to see me there now." There was a hint of sadness in his voice as he spoke.

"So you did lose your job?" Carrie concluded with a question and he nodded. "And that's why you're a bit... well..."

"Yeah, yeah," Eddie said. "Hey, sorry about my—."

"It's fine. Just trying to understand why."

"Thanks for saving me," Maria said, feeling grateful, and locked her hands together. "I better get to the shelter."

"Yeah, see you later," Carrie said and walked away.

"Bye," Eddie said next, raising his hand to Maria, and sauntered beside her.

"You should have killed them."

There was a dark feminine voice speaking in Carrie's head, which silently frightened her.

Chapter Text

Over the last six months, Carrie had been hearing the dark feminine voice more frequently. It did scare her, yet she couldn't help but think she heard it before. Something from her past. Yet she couldn't figure out what it was. She did manage to block the voice out of her head for a while.

She also studied more about symbiosis and the other topics relating to it. From reading papers on the subject to watching YouTube videos. When she took a break from studying, Carrie would go to the Sunset Gym where she did workouts (mostly using treadmills and stationary bikes). She would go there once a week and - on April 13th, 2019 - she was there.

Carrie was in a lightweight pink T-shirt with grey leggings and white trainers. She ran on the treadmill at the speed of eight miles per hour. She felt the sweat trailing her face, cooling herself down. Her heartbeat quickened and she pressed the stop button. The treadmill slowed and her legs returned to their walking pace. After it stopped, Carrie got off it and headed to the lockers. She opened her destined locker and took out her bag and threw it over her shoulder. She locked it and returned the key to the desk before leaving the gym.

The cool spring breeze clashed with her moist face and Carrie smiled at its pleasantness. She turned to the right and saw Eddie. Smiling, she waved at him.

"Hey, Eddie," she said loudly, getting his attention.

Eddie waved at her. "Carrie, what's up?"

Then, she felt a small pinch in her head.

"Just left the gym," she replied, rubbing her temple and trying to massage away the headache. "And you?"

"Questioning everything."

"Let me guess. In the bar again."

"Where else?" Eddie let out a small chuckle.

Carrie laughed. The pain in her head flashed hard and hot. She winced and placed her hand on her forehead.

"Carrie?" Eddie asked, concerned.

"It's fine," she said back firmly. "It's just a headache."

"Yeah, I know that feeling," he muttered and they walked beside each other in silence for a few minutes until he spoke again. "Hey, Carrie. Do you ever feel like your life is like one monumental screwup?"

Carrie sighed. "Literally every time I wake up."

"Really?" he sounded surprised. "I-I mean, I genuinely didn't expect that kind of answer from you."

"Well, there's a lot of things you don't know about me."

"Way to get to the grim side."

Then, she felt her head throbbing. The headache, a familiar electric pain behind her eyes, returned. Carrie shut her eyes and allowed her right hand to rub her forehead. She stopped walking, which made Eddie stop as well, and hunched backward.

"Are you actually okay?" Eddie asked her.

Sleep.

Carrie lost the color of her face. It was as if her heart had suddenly stopped beating and all the blood had run down her boots. She swayed for just a moment before Eddie caught her and lowered her to the ground.

"Shit..." was the last thing she heard from him before she blacked out.

"Hey, she's back!"

Carrie shot her eyes open and saw Agar crouching beside her, his black eyes looking down at her. She looked around and realized she was lying on the floor. And she was back in the Hive.

"Son, come here!" she heard Gorr's voice booming across and Agar sprinted, leaving her.

Carrie lifted herself from the ground and began walking through the hallway. As she walked, she squinted her eyes shut so much that she only saw in flashes. She felt the darkness lurking around her and thoughts come flooding through her head. How could she do this? Why would it happen to her and her only? Where was Eddie and was he safe? As she thought more about it, Carrie realized that this was the first time she worried about someone. She wouldn't worry about anyone or anything. No one would care about her.

As she strolled down the hallway, Carrie began to feel a sort of Deja Vu. She continued to walk, more questions asked but still, none to be answered. She began to fill a bit of anticipation, feeling like something will happen but she didn't know where or how or even what would happen.

After she had walked for a bit, Carrie stopped and looked around one of the many walls and spotted the door. Then, it opened and she was greeted by the throne room with the King in her sight. He grinned a horrible toothy grin, it stared right at her with those damned teeth.

"Welcome back, child," he declared with his arms open and lowered back to his side. "After all those time gone by, it's good to see your face again."

"I wish I could say the same," Carrie replied. "And I'm presuming you're the ruler of this place."

"Child... I am Knull. Lord of the Abyss. God of the Symbiotes."

"Symbiotes?"

"The creatures you see and hear here? Those are my creations. My symbiotes."

Carrie silently pondered to herself. She remembered seeing the black goo at the Life Foundation and reading about symbiosis. She wondered if that goo was a symbiote. She looked up at the King.

"Did you bring me here?" She asked.

"In a way," Knull answered her. "Your body is still at your... human home while your astral body is here, at my Hive."

"My... astral body?"

"Humans see you in your human form while I see you like all of my children."

"So... why did you bring me here?"

"To train you, of course." He lifted his index finger and pointed behind her. "See this?"

Carrie turned around and saw the creature - she now knew it was a symbiote - which snarled at her. The familiar fear crept inside her and it slowly approached her.

"I want you to tame it," he commanded, his voice dangerously soft.

"Wh-How?" Carrie asked with an unsure tone, still looking at the symbiote. "I don't-."

"I heard the humans tame the wolves and had them under their control. Think of it as a wolf. Tame it. Influence it."

"You're not telling me how-," Carrie's voice started to get angry.

"Use... Your... Mind," Knull slowly answered yet there was still the authority in his voice.

She stared at the symbiote and thought back to when the men were attacking Maria. How she stared at one of them and how he froze with fear. How they feared her. She thought it could work the same way. Carrie's eyes focused on the symbiote and it charged toward her.

"HALT!" Carrie yelled at it and the creature stopped. She rose her right hand, aiming at it. "DOWN!"

The symbiote screeched, fighting the urge to go down. Raging, Carrie rose her left hand. She took a deep breath and her voice roared.

"ON YOUR KNEES!"

The symbiote fell on its knees, screeching, and its face lowered to the ground with its hands pressing down. Carrie blinked and slowly lowered her hands to her side, astonished by her actions.

"Impressive, child," she heard Knull praising her, her mouth curved into a small smile, and turned around. "I want to see..."

Knull paused.

"See what?" Carrie asked.

He remained silent for a short time before speaking again. "What you are truly capable of. And when the time comes, I want you to be by my side."

"What are you talking about?"

Then, her vision shifted, slowly becoming blurry. It was as if a dark cloud was surrounding her; Carrie stumbled backward.

"I'll talk with you soon," Knull said and everything went black.

Carrie's eyes fluttered open and found herself somewhere completely unfamiliar. She felt her body stiffen, lying on what appeared to be a bed. Everything in the room was bathed in white, from the walls to the blankets on her legs. The only pops of color were the abstract painting on one wall and the dark leather jacket of the man sitting at her bedside.

"Carrie," said Eddie in a slow breath.

She sat up in bed. Her head pounded and she rubbed her eyes.

"What... what happened?" She asked slowly.

"You passed out," he explained. "And you're in the hospital."

"How long was I... Out?"

"About thirty minutes," Eddie sighed. "I thought you were dead."

She turned her head and looked at him. "Sorry I scared you," Carrie muttered, crossing her legs.

"There's no need to apologize," he assured her and scratched his head. "I mean, I was scared but it's because I thought you were-."

There was a knock on the door. They eyed the white door and it opened. Estelle entered the room and saw them. She placed her handbag on the armchair and sauntered to her.

"Carrie," she said, wrapping her arms around her.

"Hey, Estelle," Carrie greeted meekly as she hugged her back. She looked up at Estelle, clearly confused by her presence. "How did-?"

"I phoned you and Eddie answered it," Estelle explained. "He told me what happened and I tried to get out of work as fast as I could."

"Hey, where exactly-?"

Before Eddie could ask, the door opened and a man walked in. He was tall with warm tan skin, dark hair, and brown eyes. He wore a white coat over his red jumper and black pants and shoes. He presented a small smile on his face as he approached the bed. He picked up the clipboard which hung from the bottom bed frame.

"Hello, there, Carrie," he said. "How are you feeling?"

"I-I'm okay," Carrie replied anxiously.

"I'm Dr. Lewis," the man introduced himself, looking at the clipboard. "Is it okay to ask you a few questions?"

"Yeah," she nodded.

Dr. Lewis stood beside her bedside. He had a black pen in his right hand and pointed it at the paper on the clipboard.

"Was this the first time you've fainted?" He asked his first question.

"Yes," Carrie replied.

"Did you experience anything before you fainted?"

Do not mention me. Don't, under any circumstances.

Carrie was puzzled by the dark female voice's demands.

"I- I did have a headache," she proceeded.

"And have you been having this headache for a while?" Dr. Lewis enquired, taking down notes.

"Months ago but I slept it off," Carrie replied, rubbing her arms. "And it would be gone."

Dr. Lewis eyed down at his notes. Then, he decided to test her further. "Okay, Carrie," he said to her. "It may be best if you get an MRI test."

Estelle furrowed her brows as she worried about Carrie's health. "Why? What could be wrong with her?" she questioned, caressing Carrie's arm.

"What's an MRI?" Carrie asked, uncrossing her legs and leaning forward; her right hand rubbed the back of her neck.

"It's Magnetic Resonance Imaging," Dr. Lewis clarified. "It's a painless procedure that produces very clear images of your head, especially your brain."

"You're saying something is wrong with her?" Eddie asked, folding his arms.

"I'm not saying there's something wrong. I'm suggesting we need to check on her to see if she's alright."

Then, Carrie's mind flexed and the clipboard fell from Dr. Lewis's hands. He gasped, picking it up, and Eddie flinched at the sound of a falling clipboard. Estelle quickly grabbed Carrie's hand and Carrie turned her gaze to her:

(carrie, please don't)

And she relaxed her mind. She looked over at Dr. Lewis, standing with his back straight, and brushed his clipboard.

"How long will this scan take?" Eddie then questioned him.

"Between fifteen to thirty minutes," the doctor replied and looked over to the patient. "Would you like to follow me?"

Carrie nodded and carefully got off the bed. Eddie and Estelle anxiously watched them leave the room. But then, as they began to follow them, Estelle felt her pocket vibrate and she took her phone out.

𝗗𝗿𝗮𝗸𝗲
𝘐 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬 𝘯𝘰𝘸

Estelle sighed, placing her phone back in her pocket, and looked at Eddie.

"Hey, when this is done, can you take Carrie home?" she requested him. "I have to get back to work."

"Yeah, yeah," Eddie said, rubbing his chin and rapidly nodding.

"Thanks, bye."

Estelle walked away, leaving Eddie to follow them. Soon, they arrived at the MRI room where a short cylinder was seen through the glass; it was open at both ends. Dr. Lewis gave Carrie a blue hospital gown and she put it on.

"Okay, Carrie, you can go to the scanner," Dr. Lewis declared.

Carrie felt a hint of anxiety slowly creeping up on her as she approached the scanner. She laid down on the motorized bed, her hands pressing on her stomach and her legs straight. Then, it moved inside the scanner.

"Carrie, can you hear me?"

She heard Dr. Lewis's voice through the scanner.

"Yeah?" Carrie replied, somehow sounding unsure.

"We're gonna run a few tests, okay? Just relax and stay still. Here we go."

Carrie laid still, her muscles relaxing. Everything was quiet, which made her calm yet nervous. Suddenly, she heard a loud buzz and she flinched. She groaned and shut her eyes. Then, she felt a sharp pain in her ears as if her ears were being ripped off her head.

Something doesn't feel right. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. Something's not right, something's not right.

Carrie's fingers curled into her palms and her mind flexed; the lightbulbs - just above Eddie and Dr. Lewis - exploded, making them jump from fright while Eddie cursed under his breath. Carrie howled at this burning and unbearable pain, hysterical and more animal than human. Dr. Lewis heard her scream and stopped the machine. The scanner went forward and Dr. Lewis sprinted to it. As soon as her body was completely out, she shot herself up from the bed and breathed heavily.

"Are you okay?" He asked, checking on her.

"Yeah, yeah," she replied, rapidly nodding her head and rubbing her ears. "I didn't expect it to be loud."

"I should have told you that."

Carrie got off the bed and exited the room. She saw the broken lightbulbs scattered across the floor.

"Careful," Dr. Lewis said as they entered. "It exploded. Just above our heads."

"Yeah, it did," Eddie agreed with him.

Eddie looked at Carrie, who seemed not surprised by the scattered lightbulbs and folded his arms. After she took off the hospital gown, they went out of the MRI room.

"I'll phone you when I get the results," Dr. Lewis said. "Just rest and take it easy."

"Okay," Carrie said.

"Okay, bye."

"Hey, Estelle's back at work and she asked me to take you home," Eddie said as the doctor walked away.

"Oh, thanks."

Chapter Text

"Are you sure you're okay?" Eddie asked her, walking along the streets.

"I'm fine," Carrie replied sternly. "Like I told you a thousand times now."

The sky was a dark canvas with thin white dots glistening. Since Carrie was discarded from the hospital, Eddie had been keeping a close eye on her.

"I know, I know," he sighed, his hands in his pockets. "Just checking, that's all."

Eddie looked at Carrie, seeing her still walking and her face looking forward. Her hair was light blonde and it waved over her shoulders and back. She was still in her gym clothes with her grey hoodie. She had glossy pale skin with dimmed green eyes and dark shadows under them. Carrie's green eyes flickered as she dived into his mind yet still looking ahead.

She doesn't seem okay. She looks tired. What's been happening to...

"Can you stop?" Carrie spoke up, her voice tinted with annoyance.

"Stop what?" Eddie asked, confused.

"Like..." she shrugged her shoulders. "Like pretending to be concerned about me?"

Eddie gawked at her in disbelief and started blinking, slowly taking it in. His lips pinched together in a hard line and his jaw went slack.

"I- I'm not pretending," he stuttered out his answer, his hands in his pockets. "I care about you being alright."

"Why would you care if I'm alright?" Carrie questioned, folding her arms. "I mean, hardly anyone cares and you're only probably talking to me cuz none of your friends are around."

"Hey, the only friend I got is a dried-out sunflower on my window sill," he replied. "And Maria. And Mrs. Chen. And even I consider you a friend."

"For someone who's a famous reporter, it sounds like you don't have that many friends," Carrie sounded seemingly surprised.

"Hang on, I do have friends," Eddie exclaimed. "There was Richard, he works as a receptionist at the MNBN building. And then, there was Anne."

There was silence between them. Eddie curled his lips and his shoulders hunched. Carrie looked at him, seeing his lowered head. Her mind dove into his head. The mixture of images and emotions was staggering and indescribable. Love. Passion. Confidence. Betrayal. Sadness. It was in a long series of events: they flashed by in a dizzying shuffle. His mind had become her library, desperately running through with her fingers trailing lightly over bookshelves. Some were lifting out, scanning them, putting them back, letting someone fall, leaving the pages to flutter wildly

Have a nice life. You're fired, Eddie. I can't trust you. Have a nice life. You are pathologically self-absorbed. Your ego requires constant attention, and you're stubborn as hell. but I was willing to roll with it, Eddie because I loved you. What you did got me fired. You used me.

In the wind of memory and still on and on. Then, she finally reached a shelf marked ANNE, subheaded FIANCÉ. Books were thrown open, flashes of experience, marginal notations in all the hieroglyphs of emotions, more complex than the Rosetta Stone.

Looking. Finding more about Eddie than he knew himself — love for Anne and his career, cockyness, desire for giving justice to the weak, hatred for the Life Foundation, disgust for Drake, concern for Carrie herself.

What a loser.

Eddie felt something was pulling him back, weak and exhausted.

What's going on in my head? Like something is invading me.

Carrie blinked, leaving his mind. There were many things that Eddie didn't tell her. As they walked, they spotted Maria sitting by the entrance of a store. She had a blanket covering her legs and her dark hair was still in a mess. There was a square outline underneath the front of the blanket. Carrie grinned at her and Maria smiled back at her.

"Hey, Maria," Eddie greeted her.

"Hi, Eddie," Maria said, looking at him and then looking up back at her. "Hi, Carrie."

"How's it going?" Carrie asked, placing her hands in her pockets and towering over Maria. "Any creeps coming at you?"

"None whatsoever," Maria shook her head.

"That's great to hear," Eddie said as he opened the vending machine and disappointment rushed to his face. "Oh! Yeah, we're empty." He spoke with fake enthusiasm.

Then, Maria lifted the blanket and revealed newspapers. "Cost you five dollars."

"Five dollars for a paper that's free?" Eddie looked completely bewildered.

"How did you even get hold of them?" Carrie questioned her.

"I walked all the way over to the vending machine," Maria explained, her hands gesturing from the vending machine close to the road and to the newspapers. "Got the papers out and brought 'em back over here, so you can have 'em personally delivered to you."

"You did that for me?" Eddie asked, smiling and leaning over to the wall opposite the women.

"Yes, I did," Maria replied, picked up a newspaper, and aimed it at them. "Five bucks."

"That seems pretty steep," Carrie replied, taking a sharp breath in.

"Yeah, I'm with her," said Eddie in agreement; Carrie blushed furiously.

"Tell you what, one of you give me a dollar for a song, I'll throw in the paper," Maria suggested.

"I'll tell you what," Eddie took out his wallet and opened it. "I will give you twenty bucks, but not to sing, all right?"

"That seems fair," Carrie added.

Maria pondered over the offer and, without hesitation, she agreed to take it. Eddie gave her twenty dollars and she gave him the newspaper.

"Thank you," Eddie said as he headed to the entrance door of a local shop.

"You're welcome," Maria told him.

"No. You're welcome." Eddie pointed his recently bought newspaper to her and they laughed; he walked into the shop.

"If anyone bothers you—," Carrie spoke up.

"I knew who to call," Maria replied and they laughed.

The bell tinkled as Carrie followed him into the shop. The shop was small and — until Eddie and Carrie walked in — was empty. The light shone from the ceiling, giving off the pale blue illusion. She spotted a middle-aged Mandarin woman at the counter wearing a dark blue apron and a sleeved white blouse. She had short black hair and her dark eyes were behind a pair of glasses. Her skin was a light beige shade with hardly any wrinkles. She was sorting out her counter when Carrie entered.

"Hey, Mrs. Chen," she heard Eddie greeting the woman.

"How you doing, Eddie?" the woman, Mrs. Chen, welcomed him.

"Ah, aches and pains, you know, aches and pains," Eddie let out a sigh.

"You look like shit."

Carrie cringed when she cursed. Even when she heard things like this, it was still a shock to her. She saw Eddie freeze on the spot for a few seconds before rotating his body to see Mrs. Chen.

She ain't even wrong.

"Excuse me?" Eddie asked her.

"You look like shit." Mrs. Chen repeated herself.

"And you look as beautiful as ever." Eddie groaned, rubbing his right eye, and began walking away from the counter as Carrie watched on.

"Mind is body, Eddie. Have you been meditating like I showed you?"

Carrie ambled through the store, looking at the products.

"No, I have not. And it does not work."

"It doesn't work, because you don't give it a chance." Mrs. Chen rose her voice.

"No, it doesn't work, because I bought a DVD off your cousin, and it was in Mandarin," Eddie explained.

"Tóunǎo jiùshì shēntǐ," she spoke in her native language.

"Yeah, I don't understand that, either." Eddie shook his head, his hands rolling his newspaper.

"Hǎo ba, yěxǔ rúguǒ nǐ xuéxí tā, nǐ jiù huì míngbái." Mrs. Chen's voice grew louder and pointed at her head and Eddie.

Eddie spun round and pointed the newspaper at her. "See, that right there, I don't understand what you just said. That is the problem."

"Húndàn."

Eddie stopped by the medicine range and grabbed a small bottle of Ibuprofen. Carrie walked over to him, her arms wrapped around herself. "Maybe you should consider practicing Mandarin," Carrie whispered to him.

Eddie shot his blue eyes down at her. "Oh, so do you know what she's saying?" He whispered back to her in a sarcastic tone yet his voice was husky.

His voice made Carrie's heart skip a beat. Her cheeks warmed up and her eyelids flickered as she looked at him. Her arms pressed tightly to her chest.

"To be honest, I don't know what she's saying," she softly replied, leaning over to him. "But it's never too late to learn something."

Eddie smirked.

Poseur.

"Bottle of whiskey, and don't forget my change."

They heard a male harsh voice after the bell dinged. Eddie looked over her shoulders and Carrie turned her head, following his gaze. She saw a bearded man with a beanie hat on his head, covering his dark mullet. He had a grey hoodie underneath his check-patterned jacket, denim jeans, and black boots. Mrs. Chen stared at the man with her face in despise.

"Please," Mrs. Chen begged.

The man smacked the counter, pulling a gun out from his pocket, and Carrie flinched. Eddie hid behind the shelves and gently grabbed Carrie's arm. He pulled her back to the shelves he was hiding behind. Carrie looked up at him, feeling fear in the hair on the back of her neck. It was like invisible fingers running along her spine. Eddie placed his index finger on his lips.

Don't do anything. You'll get hurt.

Of course he didn't want you to get hurt. He seems to like you.

And Carrie understood. She watched the man, aiming his gun at Mrs. Chen, and felt the anger slowly - but surely - rising inside her.

"Let's go," he barked at her as Mrs. Chen opened the register drawer. "Before the price goes up for my protection."

Carrie eyed the man, the rage creeping up in her. She heard the cash rustling from the register. A delicate growl escaped her mouth. Eddie heard it and looked down at her. He felt his hand (that was holding onto Carrie's arm) getting cold. He didn't know if it was his hand or her arm that was getting cold. As he glanced down at her, Eddie could've sworn that Carrie's pupils dilated for a second.

Burn it. Burn it. Burn it. Burn it. Burn it.

"The full payment is due," the man threatened. "Now. Make sure you have my money ready, Chen. I don't like to wait."

Burn it. Burn it. Burn it. Burn it. Burn it.

Smash his skull!

As Mrs. Chen collected the money from her register, Carrie glared at the man's gun: a nine-millimeter dark pistol. Her eyes focused on the weapon like a lion looking at its prey.

(burn it. burn it. burn it)

Rip his rib cage out! Watch him bleed!

Then, the man felt his right hand heating as he held the gun in that hand. He smelt the smoke from his gun and hissed, dropping his gun onto the floor. Mrs. Chen let out a small gasp, hoping he didn't hear it. He spotted the cash on the counter and snatched it, putting it in his pockets. He crouched down and grabbed his gun; it burnt his hand, making him hiss. He took his hat off and — covering his hand with his hat — picked his gun off the ground. The man snarled at Mrs. Chen and stormed out of the store, slamming the door behind him as he left.

Eddie removed his hand from Carrie's arm and leaned away from the shelves.

"Are you okay?" Eddie asked in a quiet tone.

Carrie nodded. She stared at the front door and a dread of fear washed over her. That man might hurt Maria.

"I need some air," Carrie replied coldly and walked out of the store.

Eddie watched her leave the store. He grabbed a sandwich and headed to the counter. He placed the sandwich and the Ibuprofen on the counter and looked up at Mrs. Chen.

"Life hurts, Eddie," Mrs. Chen commented. "It just does."

Eddie paid for the sandwich and Ibuprofen. Mrs. Chen gave him a receipt and he left the store. When he left, he saw Carrie speaking to Maria. Carrie looked over at him.

"She was checking on me," Maria said. "Heard there was a bank robbery in there."

"Yeah, that's good," Eddie said and looked at Carrie. "Can I ask you something?"

"Okay?" Carrie replied, sounding uncertain, and said goodbye to Maria; she then walked beside him.

"How is this happening when you're around?" Eddie questioned her.

Carrie's breath became uneasy. She wrapped her arms around herself and sighed. Her heart pounded as if she could feel it beating in her head. Her fingers tingled as she gripped her arms tightly.

"I-I don't know what you're talking about," Carrie replied nervously.

"Well, for starters, you frightened the thugs that attacked Maria. You had a seizure but you came out of the hospital just fine. And now, that robber burnt his hand from his gun."

Don't.

Carrie swallowed and hummed. "It's just a coincidence, Eddie. Or maybe I have bad luck, I don't know." She shrugged her shoulders and hummed again. Then, she glared back at him. "What do you want from me?"

"I want to know the truth," Eddie said. "I want to know how all of this is possible."

"What do you think happened?" she snapped.

"Like I said, frightening thugs, had a seizure and surprisingly covered, burning guns. And, if I recalled, you encountered a black goo that spoke perfect English to you and had a conversation with it."

Carrie was so mad she could feel the tears coming; she tried to force them back by grinding her teeth together.

"You think I'm crazy?" she asked sternly.

"I didn't say you are," Eddie replied, his words slowly coming out of his mouth. "I just want to know what's happening."

"No one will believe that, right?" Her voice held an edge of derision.

"I'm not going to tell anyone."

"Can't you just count your lucky stars and get over it?"

They arrived at the Hotel Schuller and went inside, walking up the stairs.

"You're not going to let it go, are you?" she said.

"Nope," Eddie replied.

"Well... I hope you enjoy disappointment."

Carrie opened the door and went in. She slammed the door and locked it. She threw her back against the door and sat on the floor. She pressed her knees to her chest and placed her forehead on it. Her scream was muffled and a few lights flickered.

You did well, Carrie. You did well.

Chapter Text

The yellow goo traveled from one container to another where a white rabbit stood at the corner, watching blankly with its red eyes. The goo let out a small snarl when slowly approaching the rabbit.

"Test Thirty-six," Dora said as she clicked on the keyboards. She looked at the screen where a three-dimensional diagram of the rabbit was shown. "Biological interactions between two different organisms. These creatures need to bond with a respiratory host to survive for any amount of time in an oxygen-rich environment."

"Well, why are all these hosts showing this hyper-acute rejection?" Drake asked.

"That's what we're trying to find out."

The computer beeped and Dora looked at the screen. The yellow substance emerged on the rabbit with a couple of red warnings surrounding the rodent.

"The bonding process is starting."

Soon, the yellow goo, with its low grumbles, emerged into the rabbit; the computer chimed green. Dora smiled at the result.

"It's equalizing."

Drake laughed, amazed by the result. "But why? Why this rabbit?"

"It's similar to an organ transplant."

"Huh. Where the donor and recipient must be an exact match?"

"That's correct," she confirmed.

"Okay," Drake replied. "So wait, think about it. If we do achieve symbiosis, they should be able to survive here, but also we would be able to survive there."

" 'We' ?" Dora chuckled softly.

"Begin human trials," he demanded.

"Oh, it's way too soon to even begin to think about something like—."

"Dr. Skirth, you're at the forefront of a scientific breakthrough. I need you to hold your nerve. All right?"

"I understand, but it's an ethical question."

"Think of future generations. Think of your kids." Drake's voice turned softer and dangerously close to a whisper. "Hey, how are your kids?"

Dora steadied her breath and tried to calm the panic. A cold wave embalmed her as the hairs rose on the back of her neck and her mouth ran dry. A feeling of dread crept up from the pit of her stomach. Who knew what Carlton Drake was capable of? Conflicted, Dora nodded.

"Let's begin human trials," she managed to say despite her dry mouth.

"Good work," Drake said with a pleasing smile and walked away.

It took Drake an hour to get his employees— including Estelle — together in the secret room at the Life Foundation. Estelle stood among them at the center, looking at her boss, Dora, and the large glass walls with an empty room. She looked around her colleagues, wondering what was going on. Why did Drake call everyone to come to the secret room?

"Thank you all for bringing us to this moment," Drake declared to his scientists. "Our names will be spoken long after we are dust. History starts now. This is day one. This is first contact. Let's get to work."

Estelle heard murmurings from other scientists, clearly curious about what will happen. But she didn't feel this excitement that most scientists were feeling. Instead, she felt this rush of energy as if something crept up behind her. The glass door opened, hissing, and two male scientists led a scared man into the isolated room. He was wearing white with messy hair and his eyes sunken as if he had never slept in his entire life. He thought he heard a low snarl in the room. Then, he spotted something odd. He saw a black goo swirling in the container.

"Establishing subject baseline," an automated female voice said in the room. "All vital signs are normal."

The man saw the scientists and Drake looking on at him; he walked towards the glass wall and pressed his hands and face to it. He shakily took a breath as he stumbled back. Estelle pondered why this man was brought in.

"Put me through," Drake instructed Dr. Collins, one of his scientists, and a button clicked. He folded his arms and stood in front. "There's no need to be frightened, Isaac. There's no need."

The man, Isaac, swayed his body slightly while standing. He glanced around the room and looked at the ground.

"Isaac," Drake repeated the man's name. "You know that's a biblical name?"

"Y-Y-Yes, sir," Isaac replied.

Estelle tilted her head after her boss said it was a biblical name. She expected that this was the sort of thing Carrie would ask.

"God said to Abraham, 'Give me your son, show me you are willing to sacrifice the one thing most precious to you,' and Abraham was willing," Drake recited the story.

Estelle bit her lip. Carrie did tell her the story from Abraham and Isaac; Margaret had told her daughter that story numerous times. The Binding, she was told that was the name of the story.

"You know what's always impressed me about that story?" Drake asked and Isaac shook his head. "It isn't Abraham's sacrifice. It's Isaac's."

Estelle imagined Carrie having a rant at him like how much Margaret ranted at the people in Chamberlain. Isaac was saved by God, she would say. God will show kindness to those who believe in him.

"Now, I don't know what kind of God would ask that of someone, but it doesn't change anything for me" her boss resumed. "Isaac is still the hero of this story."

Estelle gave herself a small smile. She imagined Carrie would beg to differ.

"Look around you. Look at the world. What do you see? War, poverty, a planet on the brink of collapse. I would argue that God has abandoned us." Drake walked closer to the glass wall.

God never abandoned us. He's always with us, no matter what trials we are going through.

"He didn't keep his end of the bargain, Isaac, so now it's down to you and me to put this right." He placed his hand on the glass. "And this time, Isaac, we can. We will. This time, I will not abandon us."

"Yes," Isaac let out a trembling whisper and placed his hand against the wall, copying Drake's hand.

Drake turned over to his colleagues. "Open it," he instructed him, and the container door in the other room opened, trilling, and the black goo wobbled, snarling.

"What the hell is that?" Isaac said as it crawled towards him. Fear became a tangible, living force that crept over him like some hungry beast, immobilizing him; his brain, holding him captive.

" What? No, what..." He took two small steps backward. Terror washed over him, raising the fine hairs on the back of his neck. He turned around and began hitting the wall, begging to be released. "Please let me... No. Oh, please, please, please!"

Estelle wanted to break the glass so he could get out, but she knew she could lose her job. She wished Carrie was there to break that glass with her mind.

Isaac turned around and the goo grabbed his leg. He whimpered as the goo crawled up him. Isaac looked up at the ceilings, hoping that all of it was just a nightmare. A one-long horror nightmare. The goo formed a tendril out of its back and moved closer to his face as if it was looking at his frightened eyes. Isaac still whimpered at the ceiling, the goo snarling. Then, the goo emerged into his body, making Isaac whimper even louder. He looked down and the goo was gone, nowhere to be seen.

The machine beeped. "His vitals are holding steady," Collins told the team.

"Where the hell did it go?" Isaac asked worriedly under his breath.

"Incredible."

"Where did it go?"

Estelle began to wonder the same thing as Isaac. She saw the goo going inside him but where was it actually going? His brain? His lungs? His stomach? What about his intestines? Was the goo in there? Then, she began to wonder how long this had been going on. How long did Dr. Drake have this black mysterious goo for? She remembered her conversation with Carrie six months ago.

"Have you heard of the K-Kl...? It's spelled K-L-Y-N-T-A-R. Have you heard of it?"

"No, sorry. Don't know what you're talking about."

She let out a small gasp. How did Carrie know that word? Could it be what the goo was? If so, how the hell did she know about it? Did Carrie know about this goo creature thing? Estelle gently shook her head and resumed her focus on the experiment.

"Where is it?" She heard a whisper from Isaac, who was chuckling.

Then, a bone snapped. The computer rapidly beeped and it glowed red. Isaac's neck bent to the side and his left arm stretched out, his hand and wrist circling. His skin started bubbling as if someone dropped acid on a piece of paper. His back arched back and he panted fearfully. The goo started to attack the host's body, the liquid sloshing inside him. The scientists - and Estelle - watched on in complete horror as Isaac grunted and yelled at his unbearable pain. His body felt like it was rapidly eating itself up. His bones - arms, legs, ribcage - began to crack, making the host scream in agony. Estelle hadn't noticed the goose bumps creeping on her arms until now. Every muscle in her body screamed at her to flee and get help, but she remained frozen. Her heart began to hammer against her chest. Fear might be an understatement for her. It was like watching a horror film but Estelle knew this wasn't just a horror film. This was a horror experiment. Isaac collapsed onto his knees and fell, his body shaking like a person going into a seizure. Then, he began to choke.

"We need to do something," Estelle finally spoke up but no one seemed to hear her. The scientists froze in fear. They just watched on helplessly. Estelle walked forward to Drake. "Sir, he's going to die if we don't stop it."

Drake didn't react. He didn't even respond to her demand. He stood still, watching Isaac seizuring. Then, the goo left his body; Isaac lay still on the floor, his arms and legs bent in an unnatural position. The goo released its low snarl and jumped onto the glass, a loud thud made a few scientists jump but Drake didn't jump.

"Bring in the next volunteer," Drake coldly instructed and a pale female walked in.

Her dark hair was a lot messier than Isaac's hair. She was wearing the same white clothes as he did. Her light brown eyes caught sight of the dead body and let out a frightened gasp.

"It's okay, Maria," Drake immediately spoke, sounding assuring. "It's not going to happen to you."

Two realizations hit Estelle. She heard about the homeless being taken off the streets recently. And Carrie had a homeless friend named Maria.

The steel-like goo hopped from one host to another. Some of them died in gruesome ways. Finding a good host for itself wasn't an easy task. Through the months, it was bonded to an elderly Malaysian woman and traveled across Malaysia until they arrived in Hong Kong. They survived on brains and brains alone. And it felt the woman dying. It needed to find a new host to get to the Life Foundation.

Then, they spotted a little girl with her mother. She had blonde hair with two red bows on top of her head. She wore a black dress with white polka dots with a white blouse underneath her dress. She told her mother that she'll go to the toilet and her mother told her to come straight back to her as soon as possible. She skipped to the girl's toilet, holding a tiny rabbit toy in her hand.

They followed her to the toilet.

Chapter Text

Carrie sat at the front pew, looking up at the stained glass windows. A tall statue of Jesus stood in front of the windows against the crucifix cross. She looked around and saw there was no one there. She was alone. Not surprising to her. Then, she looked down at her open journal and saw a poem she wrote when she was in school. She recited the poem in her head.

Jesus watches from the wall
But his face is cold as stone
And if He loves me — as she tells me
Why do I feel all so alone?

She spotted another poem on the other page and recited this one in her head too.

Everybody's guessed
That baby can't be blessed
'Til she finally sees she's like all the rest

Carrie lifted her eyes back to the statue. It was the only thing dominating the chapel, fully four feet tall. The Jesus impaled upon it was frozen in a grotesque, muscle-straining rictus of pain, mouth drawn down in a groaning curve. His crown of thorns bled scarlet streams down His temples and forehead. The eyes were turned up in a medieval expression of slanted agony. Both hands were also drenched with blood and His feet were nailed to a small plaster platform. This corpus had given Carrie endless nightmares where the mutilated Savior chased her through the dream corridors, holding a mallet and nails, begging her to take up her cross and follow Him. Years ago, these dreams had evolved into something less understandable but more sinister.

Tears foamed her eyes, making her vision blurry.

"Lord," she began to whisper. "Am I really going to burn in Hell for this? For all of this?"

She glared up at the statue. She wanted an answer from Him. "Am I always a sinner?"

No response.

"Tell me!" She yelled at Him.

Still no answer.

Carrie's nostrils flared as she stared at the statue, her eyes welling more with tears. Her fists clenched on her knees and her heart raced in her chest. Her first thought was to throw the pews across the chapel and smashed the statue and windows, but she couldn't bring herself to do it.

Then, she felt a presence sitting next to her. Carrie saw a woman sitting next to her, and she was familiar to her. She was slim with a gaunt face, auburn hair, and green eyes. She was wearing a shapeless black dress with a pair of black gloves fully covering her hands.

"Mama?" Carrie asked, glancing at the woman.

She was just looking straight at the statue. Her lips twitched, seemingly reacting to Carrie's voice calling to her.

"I should have killed myself when he put it in me," she said clearly. "After the first time, before we were married, he promised. Never again. He said we just... slipped. I believed him. I fell and I lost the baby and that was God's judgment. I felt that the sin had been expiated. By blood. But sin never dies. SIN... NEVER... DIES!" Her eyes glittered.

"Mama, I-."

"It was all right at first. We lived sinlessly. Slept in the same bed, belly to belly sometimes, and I could feel the presence of the Serpent, but we never did." Mama began to grin, a hard, terrible grin. "And that night I could see looking at me That Way. We got down on our knees to pray for strength and he... touched me. In that place. That woman's place. And I sent him out of the house. He was gone for hours, and I prayed for him. I could see him in my mind's eye, walking the midnight streets, wrestling with the Devil as Jacob wrestled with the Angel of the Lord. And he did come back and my heart was filled with gratitude."

She paused, grinning her dry, spitless grin into the shifting shadows of the chapel.

"I don't want to hear it!" Carrie shouted and rose from the pews, and they shook.

"It wasn't until he came in that I smelled the whiskey on his breath. And he took me. TOOK ME! With the stink of filthy roadhouse whiskey still on him, he took me... AND I LIKED IT!"

Carrie sprinted to the opened door of the church, covering her ears. Then, the door slammed, making her stop running.

"I LIKED IT!" Mama's voice booked the chapel. "ALL THAT DIRTY FUCKING AND HIS HANDS ON ME! ALL... OVER... ME!"

"SHUT UP!" Carrie screamed and the church's roof crumbled and fell.

The pillars fell on its sides and stained glass windows smashed. Carrie blocked herself from the collapsing roof and saw the statue drenched in blood.

"THE DEVIL NEVER DIES!" Mama roared, her voice deepening. "HE KEEPS COMING BACK. AND WHEN HE DOES, HE'LL GET YOU, LIKE HOW HE GOT YOUR FATHER BEFORE!"

Then, Carrie felt something wrapped around her waist. She looked down and saw a black tendril around her. It pulled her out of the falling church and it turned her around. She saw Knull with the tendril - which was around her waist - shooting out from his back. It pulled Carrie closer to him and his arms cocooned her.

"It's okay, child," he said. "You're safe with me."

Carrie shot her eyes open, releasing a sharp gasp. Her body twitched and she rubbed her eyes. She looked out the window and the sky was still dark. Her eyes glanced at the clock: 3:45 A.M. She groaned as she realized the sun hasn't appeared. She sat up with her back hunched and rubbed her forehead.

(what was that dream?)

Your trauma mixed with your life today? What do you think?

She couldn't stop thinking about that dream. She was in a chapel. She saw her Mama there in black. Mama spoke in a deep demonic voice. The church collapsed around her and Knull saved her.

(what could it mean?)

You're conflicted about yourself.

She remembered something similar happened to her. Five years ago back at Chamberlain. She was in the Carlin Street Congregational Church where she was praying. She was in there for five minutes before the gas main exploded. She had prayed, long and deeply, sometimes aloud and sometimes quietly. She prayed in front of the altar, kneeling in her wet, torn bloody gown; her feet were bare, dirty, and bloodied from a broken bottle she had stepped on. She remembered her mind was filled with the knowledge of power and an abyss. She sobbed and sobbed as the church was filled with groans and sways and sunders. Psychic energy sprang from her: pews fell, hymnals flew, and a silver Communion set cruised silently across the vaulted darkness of the nave to crash into the far wall. She prayed and prayed and there was no answer. No one was there; if there was, They were cowering from her. And so she left the church, left it to go home, find her mama and make destruction — or her creation — complete.

But in her dream, the only god who answer was the God of the Symbiotes.

(why was he in my dreams?)

To see who you truly are.

She decided to note her dream down. Carrie picked up her journal from her bedside and opened it. She took note of her odd dreams as well as her research and poems. But as she took a black pen off her bedside, she saw the strange language forming at the corner of the journal's paper. As it changed to English, Carrie quickly wrote it down before it disappeared.

Black dawn, black moon
Sounds weaken, make them hewn
Falling and feeling prune
Not so a peaceful or melodic tune

Carrie was puzzled by this new input. Sounds weakens, make them hewn? Falling and feeling prune? Not so peaceful or melodic tune? She didn't understand what it means. She looked up the words 'hewn' and 'prune' in the dictionary she had on her bookshelf. She found the letter H and her eyes scanned and searched until she found it...

_______________________________________
hew
/hjuː/
verb
past participle: hewn
chop or cut (something, especially wood or coal) with an axe, pick, or other tool.
"master carpenters would hew the logs with an axe"
make or shape (something) by cutting or chopping a material such as wood or stone.
"a seat hewn out of a fallen tree trunk"

_________________________________________

She rapidly skipped the pages until she came across the letter P. There she found the word.

_________________________________________

prune1
/pruːn/
noun
noun: prune; plural noun: prunes
a plum preserved by drying and having a black, wrinkled appearance.

prune2
/pruːn/
verb
verb: prune; 3rd person present: prunes; past tense: pruned; past participle: pruned; gerund or present participle: pruning
trim (a tree, shrub, or bush) by cutting away dead or overgrown branches or stems, especially to encourage growth.
"now is the time to prune roses"
cut away (a branch or stem) from a tree, shrub, etc.
"prune back the branches"
reduce the extent of (something) by removing superfluous or unwanted parts.
"the workforce was pruned"
remove (superfluous or unwanted parts) from something.
"Eliot deliberately pruned away details"

_________________________________________

Carrie thought about the two words, concluding that they meant something in a familiar sense: both cutting and chopping things off. But how did this connect to anything? To Carrie? To the symbiotes? Knull? Maybe this was telling her the weakness of the creatures. Or maybe it could be a way of killing them. Who knew for sure?

Then, she thought back at her dream again. She saw her mama again, but that time Mama was a lot scarier than she was when she was alive. Especially when she roared in a deep demonic voice. Like how the black goo spoke to her.

Eddie couldn't get enough sleep, waking up at 3:50 in the morning. He couldn't wrap his head around things that happened around Carrie. She said she had spoken to the black goo at the Life Foundation. The thugs are being threatened by her. Seeing her eyes turned black (or at least he think he did). And the gun burnt a thief's hand.

Who is she? And why is she so... mysterious? That's one way of describing her. 

Eddie rose from his bed and pulled off the cover. He looked at the windows to see droplets on the glass. It had been raining throughout the night. He rubbed his face and let out a small groan. He got off his bed (a single bed with a thin mattress and pillow and duvet that hasn't been washed for months) and headed to the kitchen. It wasn't big but it was enough room to move around. The dishes were piling in the stained sink with empty packets of crisps and bottles and a Chinese takeaway box scattered around the counter. He went to the fridge and took the milk out; he scurried through the kitchen to find a clean bowl (instead of cleaning one) and once he did, he took a Lucky Charms cereal box and poured it in.

He walked over to the small table near the window and placed his bowl of cereal near his laptop. He opened his laptop and logged in. While eating, Eddie pondered on what to search for. And as he opened Google, there were many news articles about Chamberlain and its comparison to what happened in Seattle a year prior, telekinesis and a girl said to have caused it.

He typed the girl's name on the search engine: Carrie White. He clicked on the Image link and there were hundreds of pictures. A girl wearing a gown covered in blood from her head to her toes. She was standing among the fiery town with her arms stretched out and her hands opened. But what was more creepy was her eyes: they were black. He studied her face and his blue eyes widened. She looked frighteningly like his neighbor Carrie.

He had heard of Carrie White before. He had heard about the Black Prom and what happened in Chamberlain nearly five years ago. He heard about all the phenomena of telekinesis and even scientists were studying the ability.

But she's dead. She died in a collapsed house with her mother)

And the only body they recovered from the ruins was Margaret White. They never found Carrie White alongside the twelve missing students.

Her name is Carrie Horan. She told me that. 

Eddie pondered if the young friend was lying to her about everything. Or maybe she was trying to hide something from him. Once the sun rises, he will confront her. And if she was the same Carrie that caused the destruction — and had powers — he need to be careful.

Chapter Text

Carrie did manage to get a few extra hours of sleep after writing the new poem given to her. She found it odd that even though she had a long sleep, she still felt tired. She had a quick shower before changing into her clothes for the day: a black thin jumper with denim shorts and tights underneath it. Carrie enjoyed wearing different types of clothing. Her mama said that any forms of clothing — t-shirts, jeans, tracksuit bottoms, shorts, and dresses (specifically no sleeves and above the knees) — are sinful in the eyes of the Lord. And if anyone wore it with a lustful purpose will be damned to Hell because they rejected His message of love and compassion.

But there was no love or compassion from the Lord when it comes to her mama. There was damnation and burning in Hell for sins.

Carrie made herself a cup of coffee and toasts as her breakfast. As she ate her breakfast, she couldn't get that nightmare out of her head. She had been having dreams and nightmares about her past. And it didn't matter how many times she told Estelle about it or write it down, it will never leave her alone.

"Your father took me and you were born of sin."

Her eyes flickered and slowly moistened. She took another bite from her toast.

"And from that sin was born another. The worst sin. A man or a woman who is a witch among you has to be put to death. You are to stone them."

Her fingers rolled up to her palms, sniffling, and the cup of coffee briefly shook. Plates and cups began to shake in the cupboards.

"The Devil's hand."

Carrie covered her ears.

"There will be a judgment, Carrie. As Jezebel fell from the tower, you too —"

She shook her head. Her hands began to shake violently.

Shut up. Shut up.

You tell her!

The surroundings became silent to her despite the shaking plates, cups, and cutleries in the kitchen. She rested her head on the counter and sobbed in silence with her face buried in her arms. She couldn't stop crying and her body trembled as tears of sorrow fell from her eyes like a river. She let out a strangled scream, her shoulders trembling.

Images flickered across her mind. An explosion erupted and fire spread across the town. People screaming and begging for help. Police and ambulance sirens blaring at the night sky. Chris Hargensen, telling Billy Nolan to run her down and kill her. And Sue Snell, crying and apologizing to her for all the bad things she did.

And she was truly sorry.

How many of the students had voted for a girl who they have been calling a freak? And how did they feel after the declaration of the Prom King and Queen and the blood dump? She knew they didn't like her; no one would dare want to be friends with her. Who would want to be friends with a nobody? Who wants to be friends with a girl who freaked out by the first period? Who wants to be friends with a girl whose mother was a psycho and was very poor? Who wants to be friends with a girl who lurked around the wall and looks at others in a meekly pathetic way? They never thought about Carrie at all until that night.

Why had it been her? She'd had that thought a hundred times since Black Prom. Why had she survived? She shouldn't be alive. There were times she didn't want to be alive anymore. That house should have killed her, and yet she was still alive when so many others had died. She asked the question so often because she knew the answer. She just hated facing it, as painful as it was. She'd survived because Estelle saved her. Estelle saved her out of her guilt of not saving her soon. She saved her before Chamberlain could get her, and because of that, she was alive, whether she deserved to be or not.

And how did she escape the falling house? She didn't remember crawling out of it or someone pulling her out. All she remembered was the house falling on her with her arms around her dead mother and then waking up outside, alone and cold. She thought she was dead, the first time she opened her eyes, and the ruins of Chamberlain were her Hell. It wasn't until Estelle found her, making her realize she was alive. And for a long time, she still wondered how she escaped her house.

Carrie wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, her tears due to sorrow leaving a trail of moisture on her skin. After taking a sip from her coffee, she walked to the bathroom and saw a brand-new mirror. Estelle bought the mirror six months ago after seeing the broken mirror. She didn't ask Carrie how it got cracked, because of two things: she knew it was Carrie and she didn't want to make her upset. Carrie looked at her reflection and saw her eyes, were red and swollen. She washed her face - mainly her eyes - with a mixture of cold and hot water.

She heard a knock on the door. Carrie patted a towel on her face, dried it, and threw it in the laundry basket. She walked to the door and looked through the peephole; she saw Eddie standing outside the door. He had a black hoodie with dark denim jeans. The stubbles on his face grew a bit thicker. She breathed in, took the chain off the door, and pulled it open.

"Hey, Eddie," she greeted him.

"Hey, Carrie," he replied and then noticed her eyes, reddened and wet. "You okay?"

"Yeah," She nodded, trying to sound convincing. "Just a bit of a rough night, that's all."

"Same with me."

"Hey, sorry if I came across as rude yesterday," Carrie said. "Maybe the whole fainting and those headaches made me a little on edge."

"It's fine. I actually want to talk to you about something."

Carrie fidgeted her sleeves. "About what?"

"I just want to know you."

Do I want really want him to know me?

Yes. You like him.

She breathed in and looked down. Why would he want to know her? The real question, for her, was what he wants to know about her.

I can't tell him about me. He's gonna think I'm a monster. He will not like me. What does he really want?

To understand you.

But she did spend more time with him. She bit her lip and nodded. "Wanna come in?"

"Sure, if that's okay."

Carrie let him in and closed the door. Eddie watched the living area as he walked in. He noticed that the living room was much cleaner than his own apartment. No dishes in the sink towering and no overflowing garbage in the kitchen. No dirty laundry lying on the floor. The wall was a creamy white unlike his bricked unpainted grim of a wall. The white sectional couch was centered in the middle of the living room with the TV close to the wall between the windows. There were a few plants on the window sills with picture frames on the wall. He could see how clean and organized this room was.

Offer him something.

"You want anything to drink?" Carrie asked, walking to the kitchen, and Eddie sat on the couch. "Like tea? Coffee? Water?"

Play it cool.

"Coffee would be nice, thanks," Eddie replied.

Carrie switched on the coffee machine and, after a few minutes, she made two. She took them and walked to the living room. "So, what do you want to talk about?"

She didn't understand why Eddie wanted to talk to her, out of all people. Yet she knew little about him (aside from diving into his head and discovering the reason for his firing) so she decided to give him a chance to get to know him properly. She gave him the cup of coffee as she sat next to him.

"Thanks," he said with a husky voice and took a quick sip. "Have you always lived in San Francisco?"

"Not really," she shook her head. "I lived here for nearly six years now."

Eddie hummed. "And how did you... like, got here? Were you by yourself or was there someone with you when you came here?"

"I met up with Estelle. I was what people would say 'a runaway', but I kinda escaped."

There was a little truth in her answer. She escaped Chamberlain. But she wasn't a runaway. And Estelle found her. She drank her coffee as she tried to come up with answers to his upcoming questions. She didn't want to reveal everything. More specifically, her.

"Was your home life that bad?" Eddie asked.

Oh boy, he's getting personal now.

"Yes," she gulped, touching the side of her neck. "My, um... My mom, she, um... would abuse me on a daily basis."

Eddie froze for a second. His brows shot up in surprise and the muscles in his jaw tensed. "Your mom? Like hit you?"

"She was what many would call a religious fanatic," Carrie explained, placing her cup on the table and rubbing her upper arms. "She would think that everything is sinful, no matter how big or small it is."

"By everything, you mean specifically in the Bible?" Eddie questioned.

"When I mean everything, I mean everything."

Her cup shook slightly to the left. Eddie could have sworn it moved a little bit but didn't investigate it further.

"If anyone came to her, most of the time would be unintentional, she would hound them down and harass them, quoting scripture verses and telling them that the Devil has reserved their place in Hell. Women were her favorite targets, especially with Estelle."

Steam flowed out of Carrie's cup. She looked away from Eddie and slumped against the couch, crossing her arms across her chest. Her heart raced in her chest as she looked down at herself.

"But you have it the worst, I'm guessing?" Eddie added a question.

"She thought I was cancer!"

FLEX.

Her cup tumbled down and the coffee trailed across the table. Eddie flinched and placed his hand on his chest. He cursed under his breath and Carrie saw the spilled coffee.

"I'm sorry," she said, getting up from the couch and walking to the kitchen. "I must have knocked it over."

"But, I didn't see you knock it over," he said softly.

Carrie froze.

Oh no.

You fucked up.

Panic wasn't the word she used to describe what she felt. Yet she knew she had to be calm. She grabbed a cloth, which was hanging from the wall near the sink, and walked back to the living room. She sat back down on the couch and began wiping away the coffee.

"Where did you live then?" Eddie resumed.

"Just a small town," she replied. "Nothing special."

"What's the town's name?"

Her nose flared and her mouth twitched. "It's not important."

"It kinda is, considering that I want to get to know you. The real you."

Carrie's back straightened and looked at him. "What are you saying?"

"Your surname isn't Horan, isn't it?" Eddie asked the question in a calm tone. "It's White."

Carrie paused. She took a breath in and looked back at the knocked-down cup.

How did he figure it out?

How did he know? When did he find out? What gave it away? Is he going to call the cops?

Bitch, you're overreacting now! Calm down!

She knew she wasn't going to keep it a secret forever. It didn't matter how long she kept it to herself. She loosened her grip on the cloth and leaned back on the couch.

"When did you figure it out?" Carrie asked, barely a whisper.

"Yesterday," Eddie admitted.

"So you know what I did?"

"Yes."

"Are you afraid?" she asked darkly.

"N-No," he hesitated.

Carrie chuckled briefly. "You should be." She looked back at Eddie. "What do you want?"

"To know what happened? How it led up to that night?"

Feeling uncomfortable, Carrie wanted to leave the matter right then and there. "Some things are better left unsaid."

"Maybe this might be a way to help you."

Carrie couldn't help but feel disgusted when he said those words. She shot from the couch. "Every time someone told me that, I ended up being hurt. The last time someone tried to help me, a lot of people paid the price for what I had to deal with. Whatever 'help' you think I'll get, it's not gonna make any difference. It hasn't been that way since -. "

"The Black Prom?"

She just about had enough. She learned that this wasn't a 'getting-to-know-you' conversation. This was an interrogation. Carrie was nearly seconds away from throwing Eddie out of the apartment. Then, she dove into his mind. Images scattered from left to right, seeing Eddie on his laptop and searching the documents about the Life Foundation's experiment and her. As soon as she left his mind, Carrie let out a sigh.

"You already know me," Carrie said. "Like how you already what the Life Foundation did before you had that interview with Drake."

Eddie's eyes widened. "How did you know that? I never told you that."

"I... I went in your head," she admitted. "When we were walking out of the hospital and you felt something was pulling you. Like something was invading you."

Eddie stared at her, bewildered. "What exactly did you see?"

"The interview with Drake and your breakup with Anne."

"That's private. It's confidential." He sounded bitter as he spoke to her.

"Like those documents, you searched in Anne's email?"

Eddie scoffed, shaking his head.

"Come on, Eddie. You can't brag about privacy and confidentiality and do the exact same thing I did."

Okay, little miss badass.

Staring wasn't quite the word for what Carrie did, though she'd fit the dictionary definition to a tee. Her eyes rested, not unblinking but slowed; yet the effect was soft and inviting instead of harsh. Perhaps it was her lips that give away her intention, not quite smiling but tilting as if they mean to. Eddie stared back at her as if they were in a staring contest. They stared and stared for what felt like hours.

"What do you really want from me?" She asked once again, rephrasing it.

"As I said before, to know the real you," he answered. "I want to hear your side of the story."

Carrie blinked and took a deep breath in. "Okay," she reluctantly said. "I'll tell you everything if I get to know you too. Properly, this time."

"That sounds fair," he answered.

Chapter Text

"Who's starting first?" Carrie asked. "You talk first? I talk first?"

"I don't mind," Eddie replied. "You can go first if you like."

She sighed quietly, looking down.

"I mean, I heard you saying that your mom thought you were cancer," he said, recalling what she had said. "What do you mean?"

"My mom wanted to live a chaste life," Carrie replied sternly. "She and my dad desired to be like Mary and Joseph, as in they will neither know nor pollute each other's flesh."

"That sounds like two religious nut cases."

Carrie smirked sadly, rubbing her neck. "I guess you could say that. But then, one night, my dad was at a bar and came home drunk. My mom tried to get him to pray and then he... Well, that's when he..."

A wave of sadness crashed over Carrie. A sickly feeling crept up from the pit of her stomach. She hated telling someone how she was conceived let alone hearing it. Slowly, a horrid thought crept into Eddie's brain.

"He forced himself on her," he said with a bitter absolute.

Carrie glanced back at him. She had worked hard to get herself strong again.

Must not cry. Must not cry. Must not cry.

Yeah, don't know that. It's childish to cry.

"And she liked it," she managed to resume. "I don't understand why. I'll never know why. My dad died two months after that. Some construction accidents. That's what Estelle told me. I was born six months after his death."

"That sounds horrible, but how does this explain your mother thinking she had cancer?" Eddie asked.

"I honestly don't know," she replied. "All I just know was that she convinced herself that she was afflicted with 'cancer of the womanly parts'." Carrie used her two fingers on her hands to air-quote the last part. "She did try to kill me when I was born, but she couldn't. Then she tried again when I was three and failed."

It woke Eddie's anger. He couldn't believe that he heard. A mother hurting her child, even trying to kill her. Thankfully, he didn't have a mother like Carrie's. He didn't have a mother at all.

"It got worse when I came to school in the sixth grade," Carrie continued. "The state stopped my mom from homeschooling me. That was when the bullying happened. It was non-stop and a few teachers did join in. However, there was this group of girls that were the worse. They were Ultras."

"Ultras?"

"Ultra pretty, ultra-popular, ultra whatever." Carrie sighed, shaking her head.

Ultra bitches more like.

"And you weren't."

Yes, Captain Obvious.

Carrie remained silent, rubbing her brows. "Yeah, 'cause I'm exactly like them," she answered with a sharp tone sarcastically.

Eddie shrugged, rubbing his hands together.

"They were the worst. They constantly harassed me, pushing me, tripping me over, pushing stuff out of my hands. But there was this one incident that left me traumatized."

"What's that?" he inquired.

Carrie breathed slowly as if her chest began to feel heavy. Her blonde hair dropped down at her side, her face covered. Her head tilted up with her hand brushing her hair away from her face.

"It was in the girls' bathroom in school," she resumed, her voice quiet and toneless. "It was after gym class and I was taking a shower. And then, I... I was..."

Carrie's heart pumped as fast as galloping horses when the nightmare she had when she was bleeding flooded her mind. She remembered the way she felt alone in the dark while begging for help. She remembered feeling naked and vulnerable at that moment. She remembered Sue calling her a freak and pigface and pushing her away. She remembered the chanting from the girls.

Plug it up! Plug it up! Plug it up!

I'm glad they're all dead.

She did not know the meaning behind it. She didn't understand what was happening to her body. The laughing. She remembered the laughing. The throwing. They threw these things as if they were casting stones at her.

Carrie felt as if someone had stuffed a sock in her throat.

"What happened that day?" he questioned.

"I started... bleeding," she replied, feeling like she was choking; Eddie gaped at her, his muscles tensed. Was she hurt? Did she got stabbed? Did she got shot? Who did it? "I know it's a thing now but I didn't know at the time. I was screaming, screaming for help. And the Ultras threw sanitary stuff at me."

Eddie felt this odd mixed feeling of relief and awkwardness. Relief because she didn't get physically hurt. Awkward because of the circumstances. Carrie looked away from Eddie and slumped on the couch, crossing her arms across her chest. The more she talked about it, the smaller she made herself. Even though it had been nearly six years, her face still burned when she thought of the shower incident.

Then, a look of puzzlement crossed Eddie's face. "How old were you at... that moment?"

"Seventeen," she replied.

"That was your first one?"

Carrie nodded. "I didn't know what was happening to me. I thought I was dying. Of course, the school did contact my mom about it, and... she punished me for what happened."

"Woah, wait a minute," Eddie responded, shaking his head and rubbing his forehead. He leaned forward from the couch. "You were in a traumatic situation...well, you may consider it as one... and you were punished for it?"

"She kept telling me how I sinned as Eve did. How it was the Curse of Blood that came upon me."

"Curse of Blood?"

"That's what she called the menstrual cycle," she explained and then shook her head. "Don't ask me why she called it that. She would tell me that it was my fault it happened. And every time I did something she considered sinful, she would lock me in the closet."

Eddie's jaws tightened as he stared at Carrie. He couldn't believe she'd gone through something awful like that. And yet he understood her.

"I'm sorry that happened to you," he enunciated clearly and sympathetically.

Carrie had an expression of sad confusion on her face. She felt her heart twisted and her face contorted as though she was struggling not to cry.

Don't cry. Don't cry. Don't cry. Don't cry.

Stop it. Stop it.

"So what led up to that night?" Eddie asked.

"I got invited to the Prom by Tommy Ross," she nearly choked out his name: the only boy in school who didn't treat her like shit, who invited her out to the prom for just one night. One night of being like everyone else.

She just wanted to stop talking. Why did she think it was a good idea? She wanted to end this and get Eddie out of there at that very moment, but not before four words ushered out of his mouth.

"Did you love him?"

Carrie felt that the whole world just froze when Eddie ushered his words. She never thought about this "relationship" with Tommy Ross until now; her face softened.

"There's no simple way to explain," she sighed. "Did it look like that?"

"Care to elaborate?"

Silence filled the room. Carrie thought about her response. Then, she finally got her answer, and it may not be a surprise. "I wasn't supposed to be the one. I wasn't supposed to go with him that night."

"Why do you say that?"

As ashamed as Carrie was to admit it, it was still the truth regardless and it needed to be said. "Because he was already in love with someone else. Still, it was like... I-I don't know how to explain it but... I could hear what he was thinking."

"Hear? Like how you hear my thoughts? Can you read everyone's mind?"

"Look, I've said enough! Listen, Eddie, I appreciate you actually listening to me but I don't see how this is supposed to help. Maybe I shouldn't have bothered letting you in."

Carrie stared at Eddie disapprovingly and got up from the couch. She headed for the door. She didn't have to say anything. She could see that this wasn't going to go through as well as she thought. She wanted to end this conversation once and for all.

"It happened in Seattle," Eddie said bluntly. "A year before the Black Prom."

That made Carrie stop dead in her tracks. She slowly turned her head around, looking at him in curiosity. She knew — from her high school days — that there were others like her, thanks to her research. Despite researching it, she couldn't find anyone with the same abilities as her. Given how inherited and potentially dangerous this ability felt to her, it was a fact she couldn't argue with whatsoever. Jumping to conclusions didn't feel all that wrong with Carrie but given the 'confirmation' she received seconds ago, it was unsure as to what she was to feel.

"It was worldwide, like with your story," he continued. "Two figures were flying across the sky at night. Vehicles were flying left and right. Buildings were collapsing one by one. People were running and screaming, trying to get out of there. The figures fought with each other, using the same gift as you as weapons, until one of them died."

Carrie listened more carefully as he kept on, curious about who this other telekinetic before her was. But there was one thing she knew for sure. "His gift became his curse."

"I'm saying that I didn't believe it at first. Like most people would. But it was Chamberlain that took the studies of telekinesis to a whole new level."

Carrie looked over at him. "How are you not tired of listening to me?"

"I was a journalist," he answered, adding a chuckle. "I got used to listening to people's stories for hours at a time."

"Speaking of which, what was your life like? As in your past?"

A gloom overcame Eddie. He felt a great sense of weariness sweep over him sucking my energy with it. "Where do I start?" His voice grew quiet.

"Whatever you feel comfortable with," Carrie replied softly. "And I'll listen as you did for me."

An air of melancholy surrounded him.

There's nothing much to know about me.

There is.

Did I just heard his voice?

Eddie glanced at her as if he just heard her voice. Carrie fidgeted her sleeves and looked at her hands, avoiding his eyes.

"My mother died after my birth," Eddie said, making Carrie look at him. "But when she died, that part of my father, that allowed him to care for another person, died too."

The words came out soft, but the tone was grim.

"I kinda was raised in a Christian household, not to your extent. Catholic."

Carrie's eyes stretched open, shocked. "I didn't think you would be raised in a religious house."

"You would be surprised how many people were raised like that," he sighed, releasing as much air as he could out. "Anyway, he became cruel and abusive towards me. And despite that, I had gotten the best education and the finest health care. But what I really needed was the one thing my father couldn't give: affection."

"Was there anything you did that made you feel guilty? Like when you were young?"

"I was just a dumb kid," he admitted sadly. "I didn't know any better, just out having fun. I should have been paying attention. I should have reacted."

"Eddie, no!"

"But by the time I saw what was happening, it was too late. I still hear my father in the distance, screaming. I still see it play out every time I close my eyes."

"EDDIE!"

"It's mostly clips. Like a slideshow. Blood. Metal. Screaming. I can still feel the weight of it wrapped around me."

"No... no... Eddie..."

"Can still taste the booze on my breath. The night I became a monster."

"Eddie, what have you done?"

"What happened?" Carrie asked.

"I stole that car from my dad," Eddie replied, his voice hoarse and his eyes watered. "Me and a few of my dirtbag buddies had gotten loaded and I was trying to get home before he noticed it was gone, but..." He placed his hands on his face, leaning forward, with elbows on his knees. "Miss Lewis, my next-door neighbor, wasn't home that night. Her little boy was out playing, out past his bedtime. And I..."

A great tremor overtook him. His throat tightened and he took a short breath in. A great sob escaped him, and he covered his face with shaking hands. "I didn't see him," a broken sob escaped from Eddie.

Carrie felt her heart broken for the crying man. She wrapped her arms around him. It was weird to hug him. She never hugged anyone before. The hug was too tight. Arms closed around him, squeezing him, pressing together, inch by inch. A prison he couldn't escape from. And yet, he felt that warmth from her. Something he rarely felt. He felt something he never received from his father.

"Eddie..." she whispered as he sobbed. "Did you... I mean...?"

"It... It took a long time... to declare me as innocent," Eddie said through his sobbing. "I got off eventually. Didn't even dent my permanent record. My dad paid off the family. And the lawyers. And the judge. And the hospital. Nearly went bankrupt in the process. He hated me since."

"Did Anne know?"

Eddie shook his head. "I never told her about this. She'll never know."

Pity.

She felt pity for the sad man. She still had her arms around Eddie. She didn't know how long and she didn't care. Eddie rubbed her arm with his right hand while mumbling something under his breath.

"What was that?" she asked.

"That's where I got the whole 'protecting the innocents' thing," he answered. "That'd be it. Innocents... Real innocents. Someone has to protect them from people like me."

"Do you think I'm innocent?" Carrie asked quietly.

"Do you believe that you are innocent?" Eddie whispered his question.

It became so quiet that the apartment was almost empty. A pure crystalline nothingness in the large room. The deafening sound that only they could hear. They stared into their eyes for what felt like hours to them. Until Eddie cleared his throat and rubbed his knees.

"I should get going." Eddie got up from the couch and headed for the door. "I'll see you around, Carrie."

"I could say the same," she replied with a nervous stare.

Eddie opened the door and left her apartment. Carrie stared blankly at the ceiling, taking in the conversation they had. And she realized one thing: this was the first full-length conversation she had with anyone.

Am I innocent?

Maybe you are. Maybe you're not. Either way, we're monsters in their eyes.

Teenager Eddie Brock  sat in a dimly lit room with his father and two lawyers. The lawyers were polar opposites, one with a rotund belly and the other lean as a rail. Eddie's head hung low, his eyes closed, and his arms folded on the cold steel table.

The rotund lawyer spoke up, his hand resting on the table. "This isn't ideal, Carl, but I know the judge, and he knows you. I'm confident we can make this go away."

The lean lawyer leaned forward, addressing Eddie. "Before we proceed, Eddie, how do you intend to plead tomorrow?"

Eddie's voice was barely audible. "Guilty."

The lawyer turned to Carl, concern etched on his face. "Carl, that's going to be a tough sell."

Carl approached his son, his voice low and menacing. "Rethink that."

"Dad, I killed someone. An innocent child," Eddie choked out, tears streaming down his face. "I deserve to be punished."

Carl's hand shot up, poised to strike his son. Eddie flinched, but the blow never came. The lawyers quickly exited the room, leaving father and son alone.

"You will walk into that courtroom tomorrow and plead not guilty," Carl growled. "Is that clear, Edward?"

Eddie's tears continued to flow. "But, Dad, I am guilty."

Carl's fist connected with Eddie's face, causing his nose to bleed. "You are innocent," he barked. "Say it!"

Eddie's face was a mess of blood  and  tears. "I'm... innocent."

Carl sneered, patting his son's shoulder. "Attaboy, Eddie. You just keep practicing that."

Eddie sat there, broken and defeated, muttering the words over and over like a mantra. "I'm innocent. I'm innocent. I'm innocent."

Chapter Text

The inky substance had triumphantly fused with Maria, its tendrils weaving seamlessly into her being. In a matter of moments, she was sequestered away in the isolation chamber, a spectacle for all to behold - particularly Drake, who was eager to witness the symbiotic transformation unfold. Thus far, there had been no signs of any discord between the two entities, and the process continued to progress without a hitch.

Estelle's insides churned with a tumultuous mix of emotions that defied any simple label like "sick." The Life Foundation had left her feeling hollow, like a shell of her former self. The urge to flee was a persistent itch at the back of her mind, a nagging voice that whispered of escape and freedom. But she couldn't abandon Carrie, not again. The memory of their separation still haunted her, a ghostly presence that refused to be exorcised.

It was a strange thing, this guilt that clung to her like a second skin. She knew, rationally, that she had done nothing wrong. She had been a child herself when Carrie was taken, powerless to intervene. And yet, the weight of responsibility bore down on her like a mountain. She should have done more, tried harder, fought back against the forces that tore them apart.

Even the smallest things seemed to carry a burden of guilt. The white bikini she had worn on that fateful day, innocent and carefree, now felt like a symbol of her complicity in the tragedy that followed. The Rain of Stones had been a cruel twist of fate, but Estelle couldn't help but wonder if she had somehow brought it upon them.

So she stayed, trapped in a web of her own making. The Life Foundation loomed over her like a dark cloud, but she couldn't leave Carrie behind. Not again.

Estelle stood in the sterile laboratory, surrounded by a group of white-coated scientists. They had just brought in their latest test subject, a male with rich, chocolate brown skin, a mop of black, fuzzy hair, and piercing dark eyes. He was dressed in the same clinical white clothing as many of the human subjects before him, but his body trembled with a cold shiver as he stepped into the unfamiliar room.

The man stood frozen, his eyes darting around the sterile environment, taking in the harsh fluorescent lights and the rows of gleaming equipment. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end as he felt the scientists' eyes on him, studying him like a specimen under a microscope. His heart pounded in his chest, the sound almost deafening in his ears, and he wrapped his arms tightly around himself, as if trying to disappear into nothingness.

He longed to escape from the prying eyes of the scientists, to run away from this place of cold, clinical experimentation. But he knew that he was trapped, a mere lab rat to be poked and prodded, tested and analyzed. And so he stood there, a small, frightened figure in a sea of white coats, hoping against hope that he would survive this latest round of testing.

"Jacob, my friend, fear not," Drake's voice echoed through the sterile room. Jacob's eyes darted around, searching for the source of the comforting words.

"Here, Jacob," Drake called out, gesturing towards the glass partition. Jacob's eyes locked onto Drake's reassuring gaze.

"Jacob, a name steeped in history and tradition," Drake mused, his voice laced with a hint of admiration.

Jacob nodded, his mind wandering back to his mother's stories of the Old Testament.

"Your mother, a woman of faith, I presume?" Drake inquired, his eyes twinkling with curiosity.

Jacob nodded again, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

Drake's voice lowered, his tone taking on a somber note. "Isaac, another man with a Biblical name, just like you."

Estelle's memories of Isaac flooded her mind, the sound of his screams still ringing in her ears.

Drake leaned in, his eyes glinting with ambition. "But first, we must learn from Jacob's story. He was no ordinary man. He was a cunning thief, a polygamist, and a wrestler with God himself. And yet, he was chosen to lead a nation."

Jacob's eyes narrowed, but he remained silent.

Drake continued, "We too can be chosen. We can create a new world, a world where we are the masters of our own destiny. A world where we are not bound by the limitations of our bodies or our minds."

Jacob's hand tightened on the glass, his knuckles turning white.

Drake smiled, "Together, we can achieve anything. We can build a new nation, a nation of perfection. And we can call it... Israel 2.0."

Jacob's eyes widened in disbelief, but Drake was already turning away, his mind racing with plans for the future.

Estelle's mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, each one more chaotic than the last. The mere suggestion that Drake had made to Jacob was enough to send her spiraling into a frenzy of disbelief. She understood the logic behind it, but the idea of living with a parasitic creature inside of her was too much to bear. How could anyone survive like that? The origins of the creature were unknown, even to those within the Life Foundation. Estelle suspected that even Drake was in the dark, but he didn't seem to care.

Suddenly, a wave of nausea hit Estelle like a ton of bricks. Her stomach twisted and turned, causing her to double over in pain. She clutched her abdomen, her face contorted in agony. Dora noticed her distress and approached her with concern etched on her face.

"Estelle, are you alright?" Dora whispered, her voice laced with worry.

Estelle remained silent, her mind wandering far from Dora's question. Suddenly, a wave of nausea hit her like a ton of bricks, causing her to bolt from the room. She sprinted through the lab, shoving aside bewildered scientists in her haste, until she reached the sanctuary of the women's restroom. With a hand clamped over her mouth, she flung open the door and lurched towards the nearest toilet. The sound of her retching echoed off the walls, causing Dora to wince in sympathy.

"Are you okay?" Dora's voice was laced with concern.

Estelle lifted her head, saliva dribbling from her lips. She knelt before the toilet, her hands gripping the seat as she struggled to catch her breath. Her eyes were glassy with tears, and she felt utterly drained.

"I'm fine," she muttered hoarsely, rising to her feet and grabbing a wad of toilet paper to wipe her face.

With a swift and determined motion, she hurled the offending object into the porcelain bowl and pulled the lever, sending it spiraling down into the depths below. As she turned to leave, she was met with the stern gaze of Dora, who stood with her arms crossed by the sink.

"It must have been the chicken sandwich," Estelle muttered, her hand pressed to her stomach in discomfort. She eyed the steel dispenser on the wall, its labels promising protection and peace of mind. "Can you pass me a pad?" she asked, pointing to the machine.

Dora deftly inserted a coin into the dispenser, and a sleek pink package emerged, cradling the solution to Estelle's problem. She handed it over, and Estelle retreated to the bathroom once more. After a moment, she emerged, looking relieved and ready to move on.

"Are you really okay?" Dora inquired, her voice barely above a whisper.

Estelle shook her head as she scrubbed her hands clean. "The whole thing is fucked up," she responded, positioning herself in front of the dryer with her palms outstretched. The warm gusts of air caressed her skin, and the droplets of water cascaded down her fingers. "This whole concept of symbiosis," she exclaimed over the whirring of the dryer. "It's twisted! It's a grotesque advancement, and I want it to end!"

Estelle withdrew her hands from the dryer, wringing them together. Dora gazed at her with deep concern etched on her face.

Estelle's mind raced as she muttered to herself, "There has to be a way to stop this." Dora watched her friend with a heavy heart, knowing that the situation was dire. They needed to find a solution, and fast. But how? Estelle's thoughts were interrupted by Dora's voice, filled with hope.

"Do you remember Dr. Drake's interview with Brock?" Dora asked, her eyes shining with a newfound idea.

Estelle nodded, wiping away a tear. "Yes, he mentioned something strange. But what does that have to do with anything?"

"I think he was trying to expose the truth," Dora said, her voice growing stronger. "And I know just the person who can help us."

Estelle's eyes widened as she realized what Dora was suggesting. "Eddie Brock? But how can he help us?"

"He's a journalist, Estelle. He knows how to get to the bottom of things," Dora explained, her excitement growing. "If we can get him to investigate, maybe he can uncover the truth about Drake."

Estelle's mind raced as she considered the idea. It was risky, but it might just work. She smiled, her eyes shining with determination. "Brock moved in six months ago. He's your neighbor! We just need to find him," she added, her voice filled with confidence. "He might be at home, or at the store. We just need to ask around."

Estelle's heart raced as she realized the potential of Dora's plan. It was a long shot, but it might just be their only hope. "Let's do it," she said, her voice filled with determination. "Let's find Eddie Brock and stop Drake once and for all."

Dora let out a deep sigh, her eyes scanning the room for any sign of hope. Just as she was about to give up, a glimmer of possibility crept into her mind. "Maybe we could head to the security room," she suggested, her voice laced with a newfound sense of optimism. "We might be able to find some visual evidence that could help us."

Estelle's arms folded across her chest, her expression skeptical. "That sounds like a risky move," she warned. "How on earth are we going to get in there?"

Dora's mind raced as she tried to come up with a solution. "Donna can help," she said finally, her voice tinged with confidence.

Donna Diego was one of Dora's closest friends. Despite her mysterious past and a history of psychotic episodes, Donna had managed to pass a rigorous background check and become a security guard for the Life Foundation. Her Mexican-Iranian heritage only added to her enigmatic allure.

"She might be on her break," Dora suggested, her mind already racing with the possibilities. With Donna's help, they just might be able to uncover the truth behind the Life Foundation's dark secrets.

Dora and Estelle emerged from the bathroom, their eyes adjusting to the dimly lit break room. The scent of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air, mingling with the aroma of disinfectant. As they stepped further into the room, the workplace kitchen greeted them with open arms. The small fridge hummed beneath the counter, while a microwave sat perched on top. The sink gleamed, devoid of any dirty dishes. A television hung on the white wall, its screen flickering with the latest news.

Their attention was drawn to a woman sitting on a black chair, her elbows resting on the round black table. She sipped her coffee, her eyes scanning the room. Her beauty was undeniable, with her brunette hair tied in a sleek ponytail and her smooth tan skin. Her brown eyes sparkled with intelligence, and her outfit was as black as the night - a jacket, vest top, jeans, and boots.

"Dora," she said, her voice deep and commanding. "What brings you here?"

"We need to get to the security room," Dora replied, her tone urgent.

Donna clicked her tongue and shook her head. "You know I can't allow people in there unless it's necessary."

"But it is necessary," Estelle interjected.

Donna raised an eyebrow. "Is it now? And what do you want from there?"

"We need information about the symbiosis experiment," Dora explained. "It's been going on for too long, and we want to put a stop to it. We were hoping to find some evidence to bring him down."

Donna's expression softened, and she sighed. "Alright, I'll let you in. But be careful - he's not one to be trifled with."

As they made their way through the throngs of people and labyrinthine hallways, their eyes were peeled for the elusive security room. They strolled nonchalantly, their movements fluid and effortless, until they came upon a nondescript greyish blue door. The word SECURITY was emblazoned in bold white block letters, with a black plaque serving as a backdrop. Donna deftly produced her card and swiped it along the reader, eliciting a satisfying beep. With a gentle push, the door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit room.

"Five minutes," Donna murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I'll knock when it's time."

"Okay," Estelle replied, her own voice hushed, as she stepped inside.

"Thank you," Dora chimed in, her gratitude palpable as she followed suit.

The door shut behind them, enveloping them in darkness. For a moment, they stood there, their eyes adjusting to the lack of light. And then, as if by magic, the room sprang to life. Lights flickered on, illuminating the space and revealing a sea of desks, keyboards, and papers strewn about in a haphazard fashion. Pens littered the ground, their presence unnoticed by the harried workers who occupied the space. It was a chaotic mess, but it was their mess, and they were determined to make sense of it.

Dora's gaze was fixed on the multitude of computer screens that adorned the desk. They were diminutive, almost the size of their noggins. The majority of the screens displayed various sections of the edifice, mostly deserted corridors. However, her eyes were drawn to the screenshot of the experiment room.

"Alright," Dora whispered, sauntering towards the computer. "There it is. Perhaps we can unearth something there."

Estelle nodded in concurrence. Dora leaned over the computer and scrutinized the room. Then, she stumbled upon a folder that contained dates, months, and years. Dora clicked on the folder, and a list of dates materialized. Her eyes widened with astonishment.

"Do you recall what date it was?" Estelle inquired, looming over her colleague with a sense of urgency.

Dora furrowed her brow in concentration before responding, "Ah yes, it was the 20th of October. The day the interns joined us. And the field trip."

Estelle's memory was jogged by Dora's words, and she nodded in agreement. With a few swift clicks, Dora brought up the footage from that day. The grainy black and white images flickered to life on the screen, devoid of any sound.

As they watched the events of that day unfold before their eyes, Estelle and Dora strained to make out any discernible details. But the footage was frustratingly vague, offering no clues as to what had transpired.

Just as Estelle was about to give up hope, something caught her eye. "Wait, rewind that," she commanded, her voice rising with excitement. "Look at the door!"

Sure enough, the door to the room in the footage creaked open, revealing a figure shrouded in darkness. As they watched in stunned silence, a young woman with a beanie hat and glasses stepped into the room, her face obscured from view.

Estelle and Dora exchanged a bewildered glance, their minds racing with questions. Who was this mysterious girl, and what was she doing there? The answers remained tantalizingly out of reach, but they knew one thing for sure - this was just the beginning of a thrilling mystery that would keep them on the edge of their seats.

"Did Larry and Fred have their eyes closed?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. Dora couldn't help but chuckle at the question.

As they watched the footage, they saw the girl leaving the boxes and the black goo crawling on the glass. Larry and Fred let out a small gasp, but it was too late.

"That bonded to Maria," Estelle pointed out, her eyes fixed on the screen. "How long did Drake have that thing?"

Dora shook her head. "No idea."

The girl in the footage seemed to be having a conversation with the black goo. It was as if they were in a staring contest, trying to outdo each other. Suddenly, a flash popped out, and the goo freaked out, throwing a tantrum. The girl turned around and ran out of the screen.

Dora pressed the reverse button, and the footage started to play backward until it stopped at the girl's face. The footage was crystal clear, and Estelle couldn't help but wonder why the girl looked so familiar.

And then she saw the glasses.

Estelle remembered having glasses like that before she had laser eye surgery. She had even told Carrie about it when she first discovered it while cleaning her bedroom.

Suddenly, it all made sense.

The pieces of the puzzle fell into place, and Estelle realized that the girl in the footage was none other than Carrie White.

Dora, always quick with a quip, broke the tense silence. "Do you think she knows Eddie Brock?"

Estelle's mind raced as she tried to come up with a plausible answer. "Maybe," she lied, not wanting to reveal her true thoughts.

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Dora quickly snapped a picture of the footage before they both exited the security room. Donna greeted them with a curious look.

"You found what you were looking for?" she asked, sensing their excitement.

Estelle and Dora exchanged a knowing glance before nodding in unison. "Thanks for your help," Dora said, grateful for Donna's assistance.

Donna shrugged nonchalantly. "No problem."

As Donna sauntered away, disappearing into the shadows, Estelle and Dora exchanged a meaningful look.

"So, what's the plan?" Dora inquired, her curiosity piqued.

"You find Brock," Estelle replied, her tone confident. "I'll find the girl."

Dora's brow furrowed in confusion. "But you don't know where she is."

Estelle's lips curled into a sly smile. "Maybe I do. And I did tell you where Brock could be, didn't I?"

Dora's eyes widened in realization. "Yeah, you did."

"Then let's not waste any more time," Estelle declared, her voice resolute. "Let's go."

Chapter Text

In the pitch-black night, a deafening explosion shattered the silence. The sound of people screaming and pleading for mercy echoed through the air. Carrie's heart raced as she frantically searched for the source of the chaos. The building was unfamiliar, and she felt lost in the darkness.

Suddenly, a voice called out her name, sending shivers down her spine. She recognized the voice, and it gave her a glimmer of hope. But then, a warning cry pierced the air, and she knew that danger was lurking nearby.

With adrenaline pumping through her veins, Carrie sprinted down the hallway, following the sound of the voice. She searched high and low, but her efforts were in vain. The fire was spreading rapidly, and the heat was becoming unbearable.

Then, she heard a sickening sound that made her blood run cold. It was a metallic fleshy tear, and she knew that something terrible had happened. Fear consumed her as she realized that her worst nightmare had come true.

Suddenly, she fell into the darkness, and a familiar coldness enveloped her. As she plummeted, she heard a voice calling out to her, urging her to find him. But it wasn't his voice. It was a deep, grizzly voice that she knew all too well.

Confused and disoriented, Carrie could only keep falling, hoping that she would find her way out of the darkness.

Carrie jolted awake, a sharp intake of breath escaping her lips. She groaned and pushed herself up from the sofa, her mind still foggy from the nap she had taken after her confession with Eddie. The night had been restless, and she had barely slept. She rubbed her forehead, trying to calm the thumping that echoed in her skull.

Suddenly, her phone rang, its shrill tone piercing the silence. She followed the sound and found it on her bedside table. An unknown number flashed on the screen, and Carrie's heart skipped a beat. Could it be Dr Lewis? Could it be about her brain scan? She pressed the green icon and placed the phone to her ear.

"Hello?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

"Hello, Carrie," a deep, male voice answered. "It's Dr Lewis. I'm calling concerning your scan."

Carrie's heart raced as she listened to the doctor's words. Her brain was functioning well, and there were no signs of tumors or anything life-threatening. Relief flooded her body, and she couldn't help but smile.

"That's good news," she replied, her voice laced with gratitude.

"Is it possible for you to come in today for a blood test?" Dr Lewis asked.

Carrie's relief vanished as soon as the doctor mentioned anything related to blood. Dread settled in the pit of her stomach, and she couldn't help but think of the shower incident and the Black Prom. Memories flooded her mind, and she took a deep, sharp breath.

"What for? Why?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"It's to see if you have a lack of iron in your body. Maybe that's why you've collapsed," Dr Lewis explained.

Carrie nodded, her mind racing with thoughts. "Okay. I can come in."

"Great. I'll see you at three. Bye."

"Bye," Carrie replied before hanging up the phone. She sat on the edge of the bed, her mind still reeling from the conversation. She knew she had to face her fears and go for the blood test, but the memories of the past haunted her. She took a deep breath and stood up, determined to face whatever lay ahead.

Carrie rose from her slumber, stretching her arms and legs as she prepared to face the day. As she stepped out of her bedroom, she was met with the unexpected sight of Estelle in the hallway.

"Good morning, Estelle," Carrie greeted her with a smile.

Estelle's response was laced with surprise, as she placed her handbag on the nearby table. "Carrie, hi! How are you feeling?"

"I'm alright. Dr Lewis called me earlier."

Estelle pushed her hair behind her ear and hung her jacket on the coat hanger. "And what did he say?"

Carrie's face lit up with relief. "He said there's nothing wrong with my brain."

Estelle nodded, her lips thinning as she absorbed the news. "That's great. What's next?"

"I have to go to the hospital for a blood test at three. Dr Lewis thinks it might be a lack of iron that caused me to collapse."

Estelle's concern was palpable as she asked, "Are you feeling okay?"

Carrie hesitated, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I think so?"

That bitch knows something!

Suddenly, the dark voice pierced through her thoughts, causing Carrie to jump in fright. What was happening to her? If Dr Lewis had given her a clean bill of health, why was she hearing this voice?

Estelle's eyes widened with worry as she approached Carrie. "Carrie, are you okay?"

As they locked eyes, Carrie began to realize that Estelle knew something about her. Something new. She delved into her mind, piecing together images like a puzzle. The Life Foundation. Carrie. Estelle's guilt for leaving her behind. Her fear within her job. The black goo. Maria. The security room and seeing her face on the screen when she pretended to be an intern.

Carrie's heart raced as she realized the truth. Estelle was hiding something from her, and it was time to uncover the secrets that lay beneath the surface.

(Oh no, she knew, she knew, she knew, I can't believe! She knew it now, oh no, no, no, no, I...

Calm the hell down! You're freaking out. She's going to see you like this.

Suddenly, Carrie's head twitched at the sound of a dark voice in her mind. Estelle felt a jolt of energy and shook her head, trying to clear the intense sensation.

My head hurts.

Of course it's gonna hurt, bitch.

"Carrie, can you stop that?" Estelle asked, her voice still calm despite the strange occurrence.

Carrie focused her mind and the headache disappeared from Estelle. But a horrid thought crept into Carrie's brain, causing her neck hairs to stand on end. She watched as her former neighbor trembled uncontrollably, her mind flashing back to the day when she was told about Drake's interview with Eddie.

"Take a deep breath and focus," Estelle said, sensing Carrie's distress. "You can do this."

"Sometimes things are to be kept secret."

And she has been keeping secrets from you.

And as the dark voice whispered those words, Carrie felt a chill run down her spine. She knew that voice, knew the weight of its words. It was the voice of truth, the voice of warning.

For too long, Estelle had kept secrets from her, secrets that could bring down the very foundation of their lives. Carrie had heard the whispers, the doubts that had been circling around her for months. But now, as the truth was revealed, she could no longer ignore them.

"I'm thinking she's hiding something from me."

"To tell you the truth, you're not the only one who thinks that."

He's important, Carrie.

"Eddie knew," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "He knew something was going on."

Estelle's eyes widened in surprise. "What do you mean? What did he know?"

Carrie hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. But the voice urged her on, pushing her to speak the truth.

"He had documents," she said finally. "Documents about...about something important."

Estelle's face paled, and Carrie could see the fear in her eyes. "What kind of documents?" she asked, her voice shaking.

She didn't know about the documents. She didn't know what they did or what Eddie and I did.

Calm down, Carrie! 

Carrie took a deep breath, knowing that there was no turning back now. "Documents that could bring the Life Foundation down," she said. "And you've been keeping them a secret."

Silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the sound of their breathing. Carrie could feel the weight of the truth settling on her shoulders, but she knew that it was better to face it head-on than to hide from it.

Estelle's eyes widened, the blue irises expanding like ripples in a pond. Memories flooded her mind, a trial her boss had conducted eight months ago. Volunteers for gene therapy in the treatment for late stages of pancreatic cancer. They were all dead. She shook her head, a furious motion that betrayed her disbelief.

"Oh no," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I can't believe it. I can't..."

The realization hit her like a freight train, a sudden and brutal impact that left her reeling. Shame crept up her spine, a cold and unwelcome sensation. She lowered her head, unable to meet Carrie's gaze.

"How did you know?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Eddie told me," Carrie replied calmly.

Estelle's head snapped up, her eyes narrowing. "Did you show it to him?"

Carrie shook her head, a serene expression on her face. "I saw it in his head."

Estelle's brow furrowed, confusion etched into her features. "What do you mean? Like telepathy?"

No, like invisibility.

Estelle arched an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued.

"Something akin to that," Carrie replied with a nonchalant shrug, a soft chuckle escaping her lips.

She leaned in closer, her eyes glinting with a mysterious glimmer.

"I have a gift, you see. I can delve into people's thoughts and see the world through their eyes," she explained, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

Estelle's eyes widened in amazement.

"You mean, you can see their memories?" she asked, her voice tinged with wonder.

No, see their emotions.

"Yes, exactly."

Estelle's body went rigid, her mind racing with possibilities. She knew they had to act fast, but how? Suddenly, a plan formed in her mind.

"Listen up," she said, her voice low and urgent. "We're going to Dr. Lewis for a blood test, then we're heading to the Life Foundation. Dora, my friend from work, is going to help us find Eddie and put a stop to this madness."

Carrie looked skeptical. "Dora? Why would Eddie even listen to her?"

Estelle sighed. "I know, I know. But we don't have any other options. We saw someone enter the security room and the black goo. Did you know who it was?"

Carrie's eyes widened, but she tried to play it cool. "No, I have no idea."

Estelle's gaze hardened. "Don't lie to me, Carrie. It was you, wasn't it?"

The air grew thick with tension as Carrie refused to answer. Estelle's piercing gaze bore into Carrie's soul, causing her to shrink back in fear. The tension in the room was palpable, as if the air itself was thick with the weight of their unspoken words. Carrie knew she couldn't keep the truth hidden any longer, but the words caught in her throat like a lump of coal.

You shouldn't her anything.

A voice in her head urged her to keep quiet, to deny everything and protect herself. But Carrie knew that the truth had to come out eventually. She took a deep breath and whispered her admission, her voice barely audible in the tense silence.

Estelle's breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening like saucers as she stared at the ground. She shook her head, her fingers rubbing at her forehead and neck in a desperate attempt to dispel the shock coursing through her body.

"How in the world did I miss you?" Estelle muttered to herself, her voice barely above a whisper.

The air hung heavy with silence as Carrie weighed her words carefully, her mind racing with the best way to approach the situation.

Don't say anything. She's already pissed. The ominous voice in her head warned.

Estelle's voice was barely above a whisper as she lifted her head to meet Carrie's gaze. "Listen," she said, her eyes glinting with determination. "We're heading to the hospital for that blood test, and then we'll make our way to the Life Foundation to sort out this entire debacle."

Carrie could only nod in agreement, her mind racing with a mix of fear and anticipation. As she grabbed her jacket and followed Estelle out of the apartment, she couldn't help but feel a sense of relief that someone was finally taking charge of the situation.

They made their way to Estelle's car, the engine purring to life as they hit the road. Carrie watched the world blur past her window, her thoughts consumed with what lay ahead. But with Estelle by her side, she knew that whatever came their way, they would face it together.

They sat in silence on the way to the hospital. Estelle and Carrie sat in the waiting room for someone to call them in. They were welcomed by the pungent smell of hospital disinfect, invading Carrie's nostrils. Estelle's blue gaze swivelled over the waiting room, looking for a place for Carrie and her to sit. A TV played quietly in one corner, a distraction that might help keep Carrie's mind off the blood test she would need to take. The seats closest to it stood empty, sandwiched between two sweating and shivering men. As one leaned forward and filled the space with harsh, hacking coughs, fearing someone might recognise her roommate, Estelle steered Carrie to the other side of the room, the bland walls and tableful of torn magazines suddenly much more appealing. They didn't wait long enough as Dr Lewis walked in.

How the hell has he not grown sick and tired of seeing you?

"Hello, again," he greeted them. "Would you like to follow me please?"

They followed the doctor into his office, and Dr Lewis arrived to his desk. Carrie walked up to the desk really slowly as if it was a terrifying beast ready to devour her just as she reached it. Estelle was right next to her, giving her as little comfort she needed. The ward was empty and all Carrie could hear were footsteps across the squeaky floor. And the slight echoes of the nurses' whispers.

"You're ready for your blood test?" Dr Lewis asked in a very polite tone.

"I am, just worried about it," Carrie replied, nervously.

"Don't worry we will look after you. It won't hurt."

Carrie couldn't help but laugh to herself a little.

That's a shit joke.

"That's better, we like to see smiles on everybody's face."

That defiantly made Carrie feel better. Dr Lewis instructed Carrie to lie down on a bed and relaxed herself. And so she did. She stared at the bright light, which started to hurt her eyes. She blinked a couple of times and the pain began to fade a little. She heard a small clatter of noise coming from her right ear. She turned her head and saw Dr Lewis and a female doctor she didn't know coming to her. The female doctor passed a syringe and Dr Lewis gave it a quick clean.

Carrie felt her stomach churning inside her. Her heartbeat quickened and her nerves crept within her chest.

Don't freak out now.

"Uh, is this gonna hurt?" Carrie asked, looking anxiously at him.

"Oh, it's just a little pressure," Dr Lewis responded, standing next to her. "It'll be over before you know it. Roll up your sleeve and I need you to stay very still."

Carrie rolled her right sleeve and laid back down.

"Dr Harris, watch the monitor, please," Dr Lewis commanded the female doctor.

Carrie breathed in and exhaled nervously.

"You're going to be fine," Estelle assured her, holding her left hand.

"Are you ready?" Dr Lewis asked and Carrie nodded, giving him her silent answer. "Just relax. Take a deep breath. You can look away if you want."

With that, Carrie inhaled deeply and turned her head away, closing her eyes. She felt the tip on the needle pressed into her right arm, her face wincing at the pressure.

Then, she felt a sharp pain in her arm. She remembered her mother's sewing machine on the table back in her old house.

That hurts!

Carrie took a deep breath and averted her gaze, shutting her eyes tightly. The needle's point pricked her right arm, causing her to flinch at the sensation.

"The Devil never dies, he keeps coming back."

Carrie groaned and turned her head to the side.

"You're gonna have to keep killing him. Over and over again."

A sharp pain shot through her limb, and she couldn't help but recall her mother's sewing machine, sitting on the table in her former home.

Mama. Mama, please. You say we'll pray. Mama, No. No, Mama, stop it!

Carrie hummed. The memory of the sewing equipment surrounding it flooded her mind, but so did the recollection of her mother's attempt to end her life. The pain in her arm was a stark reminder of the pain she had endured at the hands of the woman who was supposed to love and protect her.

It hurt! It fucking hurt!

"Are you okay?" Estelle inquired, her concern palpable.

It hurt! It hurt!

Carrie's breath quivered as she let out a resolute "No," her voice betraying her with a crack.

Dr. Harris, with a calm and reassuring demeanor, tried to console her, "It's okay."

But Carrie, with a firm shake of her head, refused to be placated.

Plug it up! Plug it up! Plug it up!... The curse was the curse of blood... Pigs' blood for a pig.

As Carrie's mind wandered down memory lane, a deluge of recollections came flooding in. She remembered the day of her first period, the crimson tide that had engulfed her, leaving her feeling vulnerable and exposed. But that was nothing compared to the horror that followed - her own mother, driven by some inexplicable madness, had attacked her with a knife, intent on ending her life.

As the memories consumed her, Carrie's eyes welled up with tears. "Something's wrong," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "Can you get it out?"

But the others just stood there, silent and unmoving, as if they were powerless to help.

Ask again! Hurry! I'm hurting!

"Get it out! " Carrie screamed, her voice echoing through the sterile hospital room. She writhed and twisted, trying to escape the grip of Dr Harris, who held her down with a firm hand.

Dr Lewis stood over her, his eyes focused on the task at hand. "Keep her still," he commanded, his voice steady and calm.

Estelle watched from the corner, her heart racing with fear and concern. "Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Carrie could only mutter in response, her mind consumed by the pain that wracked her body. "No, no," she gasped, her eyes squeezed shut.

"Just try to stay still," Dr Lewis urged, his hands moving with precision as he worked to remove the needle from her arm.

But Carrie couldn't stay still. The pain was too much to bear, and she kept repeating the same words over and over again, like a desperate plea. "Can you get it out?" she begged, her voice rising with each repetition.

The needle remained lodged in her arm, her blood still flowing through it. The pain intensified, and Carrie felt like she was going to lose her mind. "Please, get it out!" she shouted, her voice hoarse and ragged.

Dr Lewis tried to calm her down. "You're gonna hurt yourself," he warned, but Carrie was beyond reason.

"Get it out!" she screamed, her voice taking on a dark, almost otherworldly quality. The words seemed to come from somewhere deep within her, a place she didn't even know existed.

Estelle pleaded with Dr. Lewis, her eyes filled with worry and desperation. "Please, can you extract it from her?" With a gentle hand, Dr. Lewis carefully removed the needle from Carrie's arm. "Thank you," Estelle breathed a sigh of relief.

"It's out," Dr. Lewis announced triumphantly. "It's over, it's over."

Carrie let out a pained groan, and Estelle wrapped her arms around her in a comforting embrace. "Shh, shh. It's finished now. You're safe. Everything's going to be alright."

Chapter Text

As Eddie made his way towards the local store, the car horns blared in a symphony of chaos, echoing through the bustling streets of San Francisco. The evening sky was a canvas of vibrant hues, casting a warm glow over the city and its inhabitants. Unbeknownst to Eddie, a shadowy figure trailed him, lurking in the shadows.

He made his way inside the store and a faint sound of footsteps echoed in his ears. It was as if someone was following him, but when he turned around, there was no one in sight. A shiver ran down his spine as he continued on his path. As he reached the newspaper dispenser, he couldn't help but notice the vacant spot where Maria would always sit. It was as if the world had lost its color, and the emptiness of the space left him feeling uneasy. He stepped into the store, the familiar chime of the bell greeted him, and he exchanged pleasantries with Mrs. Chen. As usual, Mrs. Chen hurled insults at him.

Eddie walked down the small aisle of boxes of macroni and spaghettis and felt someone was slowly approaching. He didn't know but he knew someone was getting close to him.

"You know, I used to be a reporter," Eddie began, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "I was a master of my craft, a true success story. My job demanded a certain level of finesse, a knack for following those who didn't want to be followed and blending into the background like a chameleon. It was an art form, really. You had to know how to disappear into the shadows, to become one with the scenery. And I was damn good at it."

As he spoke, Eddie's eyes darted around the bustling city street, scanning the faces of passersby for any sign of recognition. He turned his head sharply as a man with a shopping bag walked past, but it wasn't the person he was looking for.

"But you know what they say," he continued, a hint of bitterness creeping into his tone. "You can be the best at what you do, but there's always someone waiting in the wings to take your place. And whoever you are," he spat, his gaze locking onto a woman with dark hair and glasses, "you suck."

Dora Skirth cautiously approached Eddie, who was clearly irritated. She took a deep breath and handed him a white card with her name and phone number. "My name is Dora Skirth," she introduced herself, and Eddie grunted in response. "I need your help. I work at the Life Foundation."

"Oh, you do?" he asked, his tone bitter.

"Yes," she confirmed with a nod.

"Great for you," he replied sarcastically, pointing at her while holding a can. "We're finished." He began to exit the store.

Dora watched as he left the store, listening to the sound of the shop bell jingling. "No," she whispered, and quickly ran out of the store, causing the bell to jingle once again. "Mr. Brock, please," she pleaded, catching up to Eddie, but only causing him to walk faster and get further away. "Please listen to me. Everything you accused him of is true. It's all true."

"I don't care anymore," Eddie replied, his hands in his pockets as he walked faster.

"Really?" Dora asked, keeping pace with him. "Because he has a lab filled with poor people, and they're all signing waivers that they don't understand. He's using them like guinea pigs, and they're dying," she said, causing both of them to stop. "They're all dying."

Eddie was lost in thought at that moment. He was contemplating the documents he had discovered, or rather, stolen, regarding the three deceased individuals who had participated in Drake's experiment. He turned to Dora and asked, "You've seen that?"

Dora nodded and replied, "Yes."

Eddie scanned the area, seeking a secluded location to delve deeper into the matter. When he found one, he took hold of Dora's arm and pulled her towards the spot, pressing her back against the wall. "Why would I believe you?" he inquired.

Dora took a deep breath and replied, "It's true. I believed in him, and I..." She trailed off, looking down at the ground, feeling guilty. She looked back up at him and continued, "I told myself it was worth it because we were curing cancer, but now it's different. Something else is going on."

Eddie suggested coldly, "Go to the cops."

Dora shook her head and replied, "I can't do that. I'm afraid of what will happen to my family." She sounded even more fearful as she continued, "He's a very dangerous and powerful man."

"I know," he said as he slowly walked towards her. "I know how dangerous he is. The first time I interviewed him, just once, I lost my job the very next day," he continued to speak quietly but with anger, fueling his hatred towards her and Drake. "I lost my career, my relationship, my apartment, and everything I ever cared about."

Dora's senses were heightened in Eddie's presence, but her heart ached for the broken man before her. His fists were balled up, and his veins bulged with anger, but she could feel his energy shifting from fury to tranquility.

"You know why?" He spoke with a controlled demeanor, his eyes piercing into hers. "Carlton Drake ruined me. Finished."

Eddie's face inched closer to Dora's, his breath hot on her skin. "Now, if you are who you say you are, genuinely, and you have proof, then you should be very, very, very afraid."

Her admission hung in the air like a heavy fog, suffocating her with its weight. Her stomach tightened, and her body froze in place, as if afraid to move.

The words that followed were like a sharp blade slicing through the silence, cutting deep into her heart. His voice was low and dangerous, a warning of the storm that was about to break loose.

"You need to find yourself another white knight, Ms. Skirth," he said, his eyes blazing with anger. "Because I am done. I am done with all of this shit."

With those words, he turned and walked away, leaving her standing there alone, with nothing but the echoes of his words ringing in her ears. She watched him go, feeling as if a part of her had just been ripped away.

"What shit?" She inquired.

Eddie pivoted to face her, gesturing wildly. "All of this "saving my fellow man" shit. All right? Good night."

Dora racked her brain, searching for the perfect words to sway him. She couldn't let Drake continue his twisted experiments any longer. Her mind drifted back to the security room, where she and Estelle had stumbled upon a video that could change everything. The footage showed a young girl, trapped in a room with the ominous black goo that Drake had been tinkering with. It was the same day that Eddie had interviewed Drake, and Dora couldn't help but wonder if there was a connection.

Summoning all her courage, she spoke up. "My friend and I found something in the security room," she announced, her voice ringing out with conviction. "We found a video of a girl who was in the same room as Drake's experiments. She could be the key to taking him down."

Eddie's eyes widened in surprise, and he turned to face her. "What girl?" he demanded, his curiosity piqued.

Dora took a deep breath, steadying herself. "The girl in the video," she explained. "She's the missing piece of the puzzle. With her help, we can finally put an end to Drake's madness."

As she spoke, Dora could feel the weight of the situation bearing down on her. But she refused to back down. She had to convince Eddie to join their cause, no matter the cost.

Eddie's eyes fixated on her, his mind mulling over her proposition. He wasn't just casually considering it, he was truly pondering it. However, he couldn't ignore the truth about Carrie. He knew all too well what she had done in Chamberlain. If Dora ever discovered Carrie's dark secrets, she would undoubtedly alert the authorities.

"I'm sorry, I have no idea who you're referring to," he fibbed, his voice laced with deceit. "Goodnight."

With that, he turned on his heel and strode away from her, leaving behind a trail of uncertainty and unease.

An hour had passed since the fateful conversation with Dora, the one where she had implored him to help take down Drake. Lost in thought, he found himself wandering down Montgomery Street, the very same street where his old apartment was located. The apartment where he had once lived with his ex-fiancée. Memories flooded his mind, and he couldn't help but feel a pang of nostalgia for the life they had shared together. He missed her terribly. As he gazed up at the window, he caught sight of Mr. Belvedere, her beloved feline, perched on the windowsill. He couldn't deny that he didn't miss the cat, but the memories of his former love were almost too much to bear.

"Eddie?" he heard a voice that he knew all too well. It was like a melody that he couldn't forget.

He turned around and saw Anne stepping out of a sleek car, her hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall.

"Well, hey," Eddie said, his heart racing as he felt the same way he did the first time they met.

Anne's eyes widened in surprise as she took in Eddie's appearance. "Whoa," she exclaimed, clearly taken aback.

Eddie quickly came up with an excuse for being there, his eyes darting to the window. "Anne, I was just walking by, and, uh... I saw Mr. Belvedere. I felt concerned for his welfare, so..."

Anne let out a sigh, and a man stepped out of the car behind her. Eddie recognized him as Dr. Lewis, the man who had been helping Carrie with her seizures.

"Dan, this is Eddie," Anne introduced, and Eddie couldn't help but feel a twinge of jealousy as he saw the way Anne looked at the doctor.

"Yeah," Eddie muttered, his hands in his pockets. "Hey, man.

"Hey," Dan said, waving his hand. "We've actually meant before.

"Really?" She asked.

"Yeah," he explained. "His neighbour had a seizure and he brought her to the hospital."

Anne's surprise was palpable. Eddie couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction at the fact that he knew something about Dan that Anne didn't. But that feeling was short-lived as Anne's next words cut through the air.

"I didn't think he would have done that," she said, her voice laced with disbelief.

Eddie couldn't help but wonder what else he didn't know about Dan. And as he watched Anne and Dan chat, he couldn't shake off the feeling that he was missing out on something. Something important.

Dan's voice cut through the silence, breaking the tension that had settled over the group. "Speaking of which, how's Carrie?" he asked, his eyes flickering over to Eddie.

Eddie's face softened as he replied, "She's doing fine." But there was a hint of worry in his voice that didn't go unnoticed.

"It's just that she was in for a blood test," Dan continued, his voice low and serious. "And she panicked as soon as we got the needle in her. She might be traumatised after that experience."

A wave of concern washed over Eddie's face. "Oh," he said, his voice heavy with worry.

"Her brain scan?" Anne, who had been listening quietly until now, spoke up, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion.

Dan nodded. "Yeah, we had to do a brain scan to rule out any life-threatening illnesses or injuries."

There was a moment of silence as everyone processed this information. Finally, Dan spoke up again. "But there's no sign of anything like that. She's going to be okay."

Relief flooded through Eddie's body, and he let out a deep breath he didn't even know he was holding. "Thank God," he muttered, his eyes closing briefly.

Dan turned to Eddie with a glint in his eye. "Oh, and I forgot to mention this to you," he said, his voice low and conspiratorial. "I'm a big fan of your work."

Eddie's eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Thank you," he replied, a hint of pride creeping into his voice.

Anne, who had been listening in on their conversation, couldn't help but interject. "Really?" she asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.

Dan nodded, a sly smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "It's pretty cool, all the people that he took down," he explained, his admiration for Eddie's skills evident in his tone.

Anne's eyes widened as she realized what he was referring to. "Yeah, I was one of them," she added, a hint of bitterness in her tone.

Eddie cringed, feeling a pang of guilt wash over him. He knew that his work had its consequences, but he couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction knowing that he had made a difference.

"Hey, I'll leave you two to catch up," Dan interjected, planting a tender kiss on Anne's cheek. "I'll catch you inside?"

"You're a gem," Anne beamed.

"Great to see you, man," Eddie chimed in, nodding at Dan.

"Uh, yeah, you too," Dan muttered, fumbling with his keys as he unlocked the door to the apartment.

Eddie's eyes bulged out of their sockets, as if they were about to pop out of his skull. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. "He has a key. Did you know he had a key?" he exclaimed, his voice laced with incredulity.

Anne, with a raised eyebrow and arms folded across her chest, sauntered towards the door. "How else would he get in?" she retorted, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

Eddie let out a half-hearted chuckle and sniffed. "Well, uh... So, uh, what you up to?" he asked, trying to make small talk.

Anne's eyes narrowed, and she shot him a withering look. "You realize that's light-years away from being any of your business, right?" she snapped, clearly wanting him to leave.

But Eddie was oblivious to her cues. "Hey, well, just asking, you know. How's Mr. Belvedere, anyway?" he continued, undeterred.

"I would say that he misses you," Anne stammered, her voice dripping with venom. "But that would be bullshit, 'cause-"

"He's a cat?" Eddie looked confused.

"No, because he never liked you," Anne clarified, her voice cold as ice.

Eddie scratched his head. "No, he's a cat, and cats don't like anyone," he muttered, finally getting the message. He couldn't help but notice how good Anne looked, and he couldn't resist asking, "You doing good?"

Anne's voice cut through the air, "What are you doing here, Eddie?"

Eddie's heart sank as he admitted, "I'm here because I miss you. A lot. You know, we were going to get married. That wasn't so long ago, and now, you know... I can't really believe that we're not..."

Anne let out a deep sigh and turned around, heading towards the door of her apartment. Eddie's heart raced as he asked, almost begging, "Are we going to try and find our way back?"

"No, we can't," she shook her head and opened the door. She looked back at Eddie, her eyes filled with disappointment. "You did this, Eddie. Not Carlton Drake. Not the network. You."

The door closed with a resounding click, leaving Eddie standing there, feeling sad and alone. He couldn't help but watch as Anne disappeared from view, and all he could do was walk away, his heart heavy with regret.

Eddie trudged wearily for what felt like miles until he finally arrived at the majestic Golden Gate Bridge. The cars whizzed by on the road, but he paid them no mind as he gazed out at the vast expanse of the ocean. The moon cast a shimmering glow on the water, and the bridge lights danced like fireflies in the night. The cacophony of chatter and laughter faded into the background as he lost himself in the beauty of the scene before him.

The wind howled through the air, and the blades of a helicopter whirred overhead, slicing through the darkness. Eddie watched as it flew towards a construction site, and a seething hatred boiled within him as he realized it was the Life Foundation.

His mind drifted back to his conversation with Dora, her desperate plea for help to stop Drake and his twisted experiments. He thought about her discovery of Carrie on a security footage, and he knew what he had to do. With a determined resolve, he pulled out his phone and the card and dialed the number.

His voice trembled as he held the phone to his ear, waiting for a response. After five rings, a female voice answered. "Uh, hello," she said. "This is Dr. Skirth."

"Eddie Brock here," he replied, his voice thick with emotion. "Talk to me."

And with those words, Eddie set in motion a chain of events that would change his life forever.

Chapter Text

Eddie's voice was laced with doubt as he lay sprawled out in the back of the car. "Are you sure this is gonna work?" he asked, his eyes darting nervously around the cramped space.

Dora, who was perched in the driver's seat, shot him a withering look. "Just stay down, and shut up, please," she commanded, her voice laced with a hint of irritation.

Eddie complied, sinking down into the backseat and pulling a blanket over himself. He tried to still his breathing, his heart pounding in his chest as Dora navigated the winding roads towards their destination.

Finally, they arrived at the entrance of the Life Foundation, where a stern-looking security guard stood by the entrance barrier, eyeing the car suspiciously. Dora pulled out her ID card, holding it up for the guard to inspect.

"53.5, win-909 RPM," the guard muttered into his radio, his eyes flicking back and forth between Dora and the blanket.

She let out a sigh of relief as the barrier lifted, allowing them to pass through.

As they stepped out of the car, after parking in the garage, two figures stood waiting at the elevator door. One was a raven-haired beauty, the other a golden-haired goddess.

"Estelle!" Dora called out, and the dark-haired woman turned to face them.

Eddie recognized her instantly as Carrie's roommate, the one who had been by her side during her seizure at the hospital. He was about to ask her where she worked when Dr. Lewis appeared, firing off questions about Carrie's condition.

"You work here?!" Eddie exclaimed as they approached Estelle.

"Yes, I do," she replied, her voice heavy with the weight of uncertainty. "And I might not for much longer after this."

Dora's gaze flickered towards the blonde girl, her eyes taking in the delicate features of her face for the first time. The girl's emerald green eyes met hers, and Dora felt a strange sense of familiarity wash over her. It was as if she had seen her before, but where? Perhaps on the news, but there was something different about her that she couldn't quite put her finger on.

The blonde girl turned to Estelle, her voice soft and curious. "Is she the friend you were talking about?"

Estelle nodded, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips.

"Yes, this is Dora Skirth," she replied. "Dora, this is Carrie, the girl in the footage."

Recognition dawned on Dora's face, and she let out a small gasp. "Oh, yes, of course," she said, her voice tinged with surprise. "That's why you look familiar."

Carrie greeted her with a warm smile, her eyes flickering over to Eddie.

"Hello, Dora," she said, before turning to him. "Hey, Eddie."

He returned her greeting with a hug, but there was a hint of concern in his tone. "How are you holding up, Carrie?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry. "I heard you were at the hospital today."

Carrie winced as she replied, "I'm fine. It was just a blood test."

Eddie's eyes widened as he retorted, "The doctor said you were freaking out in there."

Estelle's expression froze, her mind flashing back to the memory of Carrie's screams echoing within the sterile walls of the hospital room. She could still feel the desperation in Carrie's voice as she begged for the needle to be removed from her arm. The memory of Carrie's body writhing and twisting in agony was etched into her mind, leaving her feeling helpless and powerless.

Carrie shook her head, trying to downplay the severity of the situation. "It was just an overreaction. No big deal."

But for Estelle, the word "overreaction" was a gross understatement. To Carrie, it was nothing short of torture.

"I might get the result tomorrow," Carrie spoke with a serene tone.

Eddie let out a heavy breath, his mind racing with anticipation.

Dora interjected, "I don't mean to interrupt your reunion, but time is of the essence."

As they made their way towards the elevator, the hum of the machinery filled the silence like a symphony of mechanical bees. Carrie's inquisitive nature was like a fire burning within her, and she couldn't help but ask, "I'm curious, what exactly does the Life Foundation specialize in?"

Dora's conviction was palpable as she replied, "Overpopulation and climate change."

Estelle's voice chimed in, "The two things that even Drake cannot manipulate."

Eddie nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on the elevator doors.

Dora's next words sent a shiver down Carrie's spine, "We are literally a generation away from an uninhabitable Earth." The worry in her tone was unmistakable, and Carrie knew that this was not good news. "Drake is using his personal rockets to scout real estate."

The thought of a world without life was too much for Carrie to bear. She couldn't help but wonder if there was anything they could do to stop it. As the elevator doors opened, she knew that they were about to embark on a journey that would change lives forever.

"You know, it's a really interesting story, but we need to just get to the
part where he's killing people," Eddie interjected, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

Dora let out a weary sigh, her mind still reeling from the incredible discovery they had made. "Drake's team sent out a ship on a routine recon mission," she began, her voice tinged with excitement. "But on their way back, they stumbled upon something truly extraordinary."

"A comet?" Carrie interjected, her eyes wide with wonder.

Dora nodded, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "But that's not even the best part. The onboard computers detected the presence of life - millions of organisms, to be exact."

Eddie's jaw dropped in disbelief. "Hold on a minute. When you say 'millions of organisms', what exactly do you mean?"

"We managed to bring back some specimens," Dora replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

"You're talking about aliens?" Eddie exclaimed, his voice rising with excitement. "E.T, phone home! Alien, yeah!"

Dora nodded gravely. "Yes."

"And it seems like you've had an encounter," Estelle added, casting a glance at Carrie.

"Oh, yeah, she did tell me that," Eddie recalled, reminiscing about the day.

"Well, yeah," Carrie replied nervously. "It said it was surprised that a human was speaking to it and it gave me the code. That's how I got out of the room."

"What?" Dora asked incredulously. "It spoke to you?! In English?"

Carrie nodded, her eyes wide with disbelief.

"I don't want to freak you out, but Dora and I have never heard it speak," Estelle interjected.

They all turned to look at Carrie.

"What do you mean?" Carrie asked, her gaze fixed on Estelle. "Surely everyone can hear its voice."

"We didn't," Dora shook her head. "No one has ever heard voices from the specimens."

Carrie stared at them in utter shock, her mind racing with the implications of what she had experienced. She was left speechless, "But how is that possible? How can I be the only one who can hear them?"

"We don't know," Estelle sadly admitted.

Dora's tone was firm as she corrected, "We don't call them 'aliens'."

As the elevator pinged, they walked out and down the sterile white hallway. Carrie couldn't shake the feeling that she was the only one who truly understood the gravity of their discovery. The others seemed more concerned with the scientific implications, while she was still reeling from the fact that she had communicated with an extraterrestrial being.

Eddie's curiosity was piqued as he asked, "What do you refer to them as?"

Dora's response was swift and confident, "We call them Symbiotes."

Carrie's eyes widened in shock as she recalled the vivid dream she had during her blackout.

Suddenly, a voice boomed in her head, "Child... I am Knull. Lord of the Abyss. God of the Symbiotes."

Carrie's heart raced as she repeated the word, "Symbiotes?"

The voice continued, "The creatures you see and hear here? Those are my creations. My symbiotes."

Carrie's mind was blown. This was no figment of her imagination. Knull and his creations were real. She had seen them with her own eyes. Carrie couldn't believe it. This being, this god, was real. But how was it possible? She had never heard of him before, never known his story. It was as if he had materialized out of thin air, a force to be reckoned with.

Eddie's eyes widened in disbelief. "Drake wants to merge humans and aliens so they can live in space?"

Dora nodded, her expression unreadable. "We call them hosts."

Carrie's voice was laced with fear. "That's insane. Completely insane."

Estelle's words were measured, her tone cautious. "There's no protocol for this. He's just throwing them together. If the match isn't exact..."

The radio crackled to life, interrupting their conversation. "Elevator petrol check," a man's voice echoed through the room.

Dora's fingers moved deftly over the keypad, the chime signaling their clearance. But the tension in the air remained, a palpable reminder of the risks they were taking.

"Please, just go in," Dora said, her voice laced with urgency.. "Don't touch anything."

"I won't," Eddie promised, his eyes darting around the room, taking in every detail.

"We won't," Carrie chimed in, her gaze fixated on a female guard who was patrolling the area.

"Go, go, go. We'll take care of her," Estelle urged, her eyes locked on the guard.

Donna sauntered towards Dora and Estelle, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Well, well, well, look who's still here," she exclaimed. "I thought you two had called it a day."

Dora let out a chuckle, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "You know us scientists, we never truly rest," she said, her voice laced with amusement.

Estelle nodded in agreement, her gaze fixed on the experiment in front of her. "Science never sleeps," she murmured, her mind already racing, worrying for them.

With bated breath, Eddie and Carrie made their way into the room, their hearts pounding with anticipation. The stakes were high, but they were determined to succeed.

As they stepped into the laboratory, their eyes were immediately drawn to the gleaming glass walls that surrounded them. The blue neon lights shone the area. Beyond the transparent barriers lay a haunting sight - rows upon rows of empty experiment rooms, each one a silent witness to the countless lives that had been lost in the pursuit of scientific progress. Carrie couldn't shake off the eerie feeling that enveloped her, remembering she had been here before. She treaded cautiously, her senses on high alert, taking in every detail of her surroundings. Meanwhile, Eddie whipped out his trusty phone and began to capture the scene before him, determined to document this surreal moment for posterity.

Within the limits of their captivity, the human guinea pigs were confined to a couple of rooms. Each of these chambers bore witness to the unwavering resilience of their occupants, as well as the duration of their internment.

Eddie deftly extracted his phone from his pocket, his fingers trembling with anticipation. He was on a mission to capture the damning evidence that would finally expose Carlton Drake as the nefarious villain he truly was. Carrie, his steadfast companion, trailed alongside him, her eyes wide with wonder and trepidation.

As Eddie snapped photo after photo of the gruesome experiments, he couldn't help but wonder if they would catch a glimpse of their otherworldly substance. "Psst, Carrie," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Do you think your symbiote friend is lurking around here somewhere?"

Carrie's response was measured and cautious. "Remember, Eddie, we must tread carefully. We don't know what these symbiotes are capable of."

But as they continued their covert investigation, Carrie couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. A dark, feminine voice whispered in her ear, urging her to keep her secrets close. Don't tell him about the dreams, it hissed. And with that, Carrie knew that their mission was far from over.

As they drew closer to the container, Carrie couldn't help but notice the dark-haired woman inside. She was curled up in a ball, hugging her knees and swaying back and forth like a child on a rocking horse. It was a haunting sight, one that made Carrie's heart ache with empathy.

As she approached the glass door, Carrie's eyes were drawn to the bold blue and orange lettering. The blue read SYM-A01, a code that meant nothing to her. But the orange...the orange held the key to the woman's fate.

CURRENT STATUS: STABLE. DAYS IN HOST: 7.

Seven days. Seven long, agonizing days that this woman had been trapped in her own body, a vessel for the symbiote that now controlled her every move.

Carrie couldn't help but wonder what it must be like for her. To be trapped in your own skin, unable to control your own thoughts or actions. It was a fate worse than death, and yet this woman sat there, rocking back and forth like a child.

As Carrie turned away from the container, she couldn't shake the feeling of sadness that lingered in her heart. She knew that the symbiote was a necessary evil, a means to an end. But at what cost? How many more innocent lives would be sacrificed in the name of progress?

Only time would tell.

Carrie's heart skipped a beat as she heard the voice. It was as if the darkness had taken a physical form and was speaking to her. She turned around, but there was no one there. She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts.

But the voice persisted. Do you really think they're evil? it asked again.

Carrie knew what the voice was referring to - the symbiote.

As Carrie's eyes scanned the container, they landed on the woman inside. The sight of frost on the glass door, wall, and floor made it seem as though the woman was trapped in her own personal freezer. Eddie, eager to capture the moment, snapped a photo and began to saunter away. But Carrie remained, her gaze fixed on the woman. There was something about her that stirred a sense of familiarity within Carrie, a feeling that she couldn't quite shake.

In an instant, the woman's head jerked upwards, causing Carrie to jump in surprise. She peered at the woman's face, her raven locks obscuring half of her features.

"Maria?" Carrie gasped, her heart racing with apprehension.

"You!" a guttural growl erupted from the woman's throat, sending shivers down Carrie's spine.

Carrie's mind raced as she tried to place the voice. It wasn't the same dark, feminine voice that had been haunting her thoughts for months. No, this was something different. Something sinister.

It was then that Carrie's memory clicked into place. This was the same voice that had spoken to her six months ago, when she had snuck into the Life Foundation while Eddie was interviewing Drake. The voice of the black goo - the symbiote - that had taken over the woman's body.

Maria shot from the ground and ran to the glass door. Carrie stumbled and fell to the when Maria hit the glass, pounding hard to get out of there. Carrie froze on the ground, completely frightened.

Suddenly, a voice pierced through the chaos. "Carrie!" Eddie's voice rang out, urgent and concerned. He rushed over to her, helping her up from the ground. His eyes darted towards the container, where Maria was trapped. "Maria?"

"Help me!" Maria's voice was desperate, her body twitching with fear. "Get me out of here!"

Eddie's eyes flicked towards the keypad, his mind racing as he tried to figure out how to unlock the container. He pressed a few buttons, but the room suddenly turned red and a deafening noise filled the air. It was as if the entire world was collapsing in on itself, and Eddie knew that time was running out. He had to find a way to save Maria, and fast.

Carrie clutched her ears, her eyes fixated on the glass door. And then, with a sudden burst of energy, the glass shattered into a million pieces, as if flexing its muscles. She looked up to see Eddie holding a fire extinguisher in his hands, his eyes blazing with determination.

With a sudden burst of energy, Maria pounced on Eddie, sending them both crashing to the ground. Eddie struggled to free himself from her grasp, but Maria's strength was overpowering.

"Maria, stop!" Carrie cried out, rushing over to try and pull her off. "That's Eddie!"

But Maria's eyes were wild and unfocused, and she let out a guttural, otherworldly scream that sent shivers down Carrie's spine. As she stumbled back, she watched in horror as a thick, black substance oozed from Maria's arms and slithered its way into Eddie's neck.

It was like something out of a nightmare, and Carrie could only watch in stunned silence as the strange substance took hold of Eddie's body, twisting and contorting him in ways that no human body should be able to move. Maria collapsed beside him, her eyes staring blankly onwards, as if she was a dead body at a crime scene.

In that moment, Carrie knew that they were in way over their heads. Whatever was happening to Eddie, it was beyond their ability to control or understand. All she could do was watch in horror as the darkness consumed him, and pray that they would make it out alive.

Chapter Text

Maria crumpled to the frigid ground, her body falling off Eddie after the black goo had emerged in him. Carrie watched in horror as Maria lay motionless, her once vibrant form now still and lifeless. Closing her eyes, Carrie tried to conjure up an image of Maria's heart, but all she could see was a bleak and icy organ, devoid of any warmth or vitality. Even Maria's veins, once pulsing with life, now lay dormant and still. As the realization hit her, Carrie felt tears welling up in her eyes and her body trembling with grief.

Maria was gone.

Eddie, still in shock, stumbled to his feet and rushed to Maria's side. He shook her gently, hoping for some sign of life, but there was none. He searched for a pulse, but his fingers found only cold, lifeless flesh. 

"Maria?" he whispered, his voice trembling with grief and disbelief. 

But there was no answer, no movement, no sign of the vibrant, beautiful girl who had been his friend. The blaring alarm only added to the chaos and confusion of the moment, as Carrie covered her ears and tried to block out the deafening noise. 

Eddie's mind was fixated on Maria. He couldn't believe that she was gone. Carrie, who had been covering her ears, looked up at Eddie with tears in her eyes. He rushed to her side, his own eyes brimming with tears. 

"Are you okay?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. 

But even as he comforted Carrie, his mind was still reeling from the shock of Maria's death. It was as if a part of him had died with her, leaving him feeling empty and lost.

But before she could answer, a voice echoed through the speakers, sending chills down Eddie's spine. "There has been a security breach in Lab Sector 3." 

Eddie's mind raced as he tried to process what was happening. They had to get out of there, and fast. He grabbed Carrie's arm and pulled her towards the exit, his feet pounding against the cold, hard floor. But as they ran, Carrie's voice stopped him in his tracks. "We can't just leave her!" she shouted, her eyes pleading with him. 

Eddie turned to face her, his heart heavy with grief. "Carrie, she's dead," he said, his voice cracking. "And there's nothing we can do about it." 

The words hung in the air, a painful reminder of the tragedy that had just occurred. Maria was gone, and nothing could bring her back. Eddie felt a lump form in his throat as he thought about all the memories they had shared, all the moments they would never get to experience again. But even in the midst of his grief, Eddie knew they had to keep moving. They had to get out of there before it was too late. With one last look at Maria's lifeless body, he took Carrie's hand and led her towards the exit, determined to make it out alive. 

Eddie and Carrie had finally managed to break free from the sterile lab room, their hearts pounding with adrenaline as they sprinted through the blindingly white hallways. But their escape was short-lived as a guard suddenly appeared from around the corner, barking out a warning.

"Freeze!" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls.

Carrie's mind raced as she prepared to use her telekinetic powers to fend off the guard. But before she could even lift a finger, a deep, unfamiliar voice boomed out, startling her.

"Got eyes on!" the voice declared, seemingly emanating from Eddie.

In a split second, Eddie sprang into action, leaping towards the wall with a fierce determination. The ground beneath his feet cracked and groaned as he propelled himself towards the guard, slamming him against the wall with a force that left Carrie breathless.

As if on cue, another guard appeared, but Eddie was already one step ahead. He slid towards the second guard, his arm connecting with the man's leg and sending him tumbling to the ground.

Carrie stared at Eddie in disbelief, her eyes wide with wonder.

"Since when can you do that?" she asked, her voice filled with awe.

Eddie's response was hesitant, his words barely audible above the sound of their pounding hearts.

"I-I never did," he admitted, his eyes flickering with a newfound sense of power.

But there was no time to dwell on Eddie's newfound abilities as two more guards burst through the steel door, their eyes fixed on the fleeing duo. Without hesitation, Carrie summoned her telekinetic powers, pushing the guards back with a force that left them reeling.

"Impressive," the dark, feminine voice whispered in Carrie's mind, sending shivers down her spine. 

"Agreed," another voice, this one belonging to Eddie, added with a hint of excitement. 

As they continued their mad dash through the labyrinthine hallways, Carrie couldn't help but wonder what other surprises lay in store for them. But one thing was for sure - with Eddie by her side, she knew they could face anything that came their way.

Eddie and Carrie were like two wild animals, darting through the labyrinthine hallways of the Life Foundation's basement, their hearts pounding with adrenaline as they evaded the relentless pursuit of the guards hot on their heels. Their mission was clear: to stop the nefarious Drake and his twisted experiments on innocent human beings.

As they burst through the door to the car park, Eddie's newfound strength was on full display as he effortlessly tore the door off its hinges and sprinted towards the freedom of the outside world. Carrie's mind raced with worry for their comrades, Estelle and Dora, who had been left behind in the chaos of their daring infiltration.

She prayed that they were safe, that they had not been caught up in the madness that had consumed the Life Foundation. But there was no time to dwell on such thoughts, for they had a job to do, a mission to complete.

As they approached the towering green fence that surrounded the compound, Carrie's heart sank. How were they supposed to get through this impenetrable barrier? But then, with a sudden burst of strength, Eddie grabbed her hand and leapt into the air, crashing through the fence like a battering ram.

They tumbled down the hill on the other side, rolling and tumbling until they came to a stop in a clearing. Carrie looked up and saw the dense woods they had arrived in, a glimmer of hope in the midst of the chaos that surrounded them. They had made it out alive, but their fight was far from over. 

Eddie and Carrie charged through the dense forest, their hearts pounding with adrenaline. The earth beneath their feet was alive with the rhythm of their sprint, as they darted past towering trees that blurred into a green haze. The sound of gunfire echoed through the woods, but the bullets missed their mark. Eddie and Carrie stumbled occasionally, but they refused to be deterred. They picked themselves up and kept running, driven by a fierce determination to escape.

Suddenly, a black van appeared on the path ahead of them, hurtling towards them with deadly intent. Carrie's mind raced with fear and desperation, but she refused to give up. With a primal scream, she unleashed a burst of telekinetic energy that sent the van careening off course. Eddie and Carrie surged forward, their legs pumping with renewed vigor as they left the van behind. They were unstoppable, a force of nature in their own right, and nothing could stand in their way.

In a flash, as the guards closed in on them, a dark tendril erupted from Eddie's back, enveloping both him and Carrie in a protective shield from the hail of bullets. With a swift motion, another tendril snaked around Carrie, lifting them both up to the highest point of a nearby tree, thanks to the incredible strength of the tendrils. 

As they clung to the sturdy branches of the tree, Carrie's heart raced with fear. The sound of the guards' voices echoed through the forest, sending shivers down her spine. She could feel Eddie's hand trembling in hers, and she squeezed it tightly, hoping to offer some comfort.

"Where could they be?" The guard's voice was loud and urgent, as if he was on the brink of panic.

Carrie held her breath, listening intently for any sign of movement below. She could hear the rustling of leaves and the snap of twigs as the guards searched for them.

"Search everywhere!" The second guard's voice was harsh and commanding. "They can't be far!"

Eddie's grip on the tree began to slip, and Carrie's heart leapt into her throat. She reached out and grabbed his hand, holding on for dear life. She could feel the sweat on his palm, and she knew he was just as scared as she was.

As they hung there, suspended in the tree, Carrie looked up at the sky. The clouds were a strange shade of purple and yellow, casting an eerie glow over the forest. The sun was rising slowly, but it was barely visible through the thick blanket of clouds.

She remembered the night they had entered the Life Foundation, sneaking in under the cover of darkness. Now, as the first light of day began to filter through the trees, they were trapped, hunted like animals.

Carrie glanced at Eddie's watch, the glowing numbers reading 4:22. They had been in the building and on the run for hours, and she knew they couldn't keep this up forever. But for now, they clung to the tree, hoping to evade the guards and live to see another day.

As they fled from the clutches of the Life Foundation and its treacherous forest floor, Eddie and Carrie sought refuge in his apartment. But as soon as they stepped inside, Carrie was struck by the chaos that surrounded her. The bins overflowed with rubbish, the floor was littered with debris, and the laundry lay in a crumpled heap, unwashed and forgotten.

But it wasn't just the mess that caught Carrie's attention. Eddie's once-rosy complexion had faded, leaving him looking pale and drawn. Concerned, he reached for his phone and dialled Dora's number, hoping for some reassurance. 

But Dora didn't answer. Instead, her voice echoed through the phone, a distant reminder of their failed attempts to reach her. Eddie sighed, grabbing a beer from the fridge as he spoke. 

"Skirth, yeah, it's me," he said, his voice heavy with worry. "Carrie and I just got back. Are you all right? I haven't heard from you, so I want to know if you're all right. But, yeah, that was a great call on the lab." He took a sip, his mind racing with possibilities. "You're absolutely right. Yeah. Listen. I got a... I got a guy. I'm gonna call him and, uh...Mmm. Oh... Oh, I got a bunch of photographs. He will publish those photographs, but I need you to come with me. Uh, could you just call me back? Call me back."

As Eddie spoke, Carrie couldn't help but wonder about Estelle. Had something terrible happened to her? Should they try to contact her, too? The uncertainty gnawed at her, leaving her feeling uneasy and vulnerable. But for now, all they could do was wait and hope for the best.

Eddie's eyes were glazed over as he mindlessly consumed the tater-tots, his body moving on autopilot. Carrie watched in horror as her friend devoured the frozen snacks, her mind racing with fear and confusion.

"What's happening to you, Eddie?" she cried out, her voice trembling with emotion.

But Eddie didn't respond. He just kept eating, his movements jerky and uncoordinated. Carrie felt a surge of panic rise up in her chest as she realized that something was seriously wrong.

She took a step towards Eddie, her hand outstretched, but he suddenly turned towards her with a wild look in his eyes.

"Get away!" he snarled, his voice low and menacing.

Carrie recoiled in shock, her heart pounding in her chest. She had never seen Eddie like this before - he was like a completely different person.

But even as she backed away, she knew that she couldn't leave him like this. She had to find a way to help him, no matter what it took.

With a deep breath, she steeled herself and stepped forward again, determined to get to the bottom of this strange and terrifying situation.

Eddie knelt before the towering bins, a swarm of flies buzzing around the putrid waste and half-eaten meals. His fingers delved into the filth, retrieving a greasy chicken leg which he devoured with a guttural grunt. Carrie recoiled in disgust, her stomach churning at the repulsive display.

As Eddie ate, a low growl emanated from deep within him, sending shivers down Carrie's spine. A sultry, feminine voice whispered in her ear, assuring her that Eddie was simply famished. But Carrie couldn't shake the feeling that something was off.

Suddenly, Eddie bolted towards the bathroom, the clatter of garbage echoing in his wake. Carrie watched helplessly as he retched into the toilet, groaning in agony.

Eddie's body writhed in agony as he clutched his stomach, his face twisted in a grimace of pain. "What's wrong with me?" he moaned, his voice barely above a whisper.

Carrie watched him with concern, her brow furrowed in worry. She had never seen him like this before, and it was starting to scare her. As he stumbled towards the sink, she couldn't help but wonder if he was going to be okay.

But as he began to rinse his mouth and brush his teeth, she breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe it was just a passing illness, she thought. Maybe he just needed to rest.

But then she saw his reflection in the mirror, and her heart sank. He looked pale and sweaty, his eyes sunken and hollow. She knew something was seriously wrong.

"You sure you don't—" she began to ask, but was cut off by a sudden roar from the bathroom.

"Eddie!" the voice bellowed, and Eddie shrieked in terror. He stumbled backwards, tripping over the edge of the bathtub and falling inside. The shower curtain came crashing down on top of him, enveloping him in darkness.

Carrie rushed to his side, pulling back the curtain to reveal his trembling form. She could see the fear in his eyes, and she knew that whatever was happening to him was far from over. 

"Did you hear that?!" Carrie exclaimed, her voice echoing through the bathroom.

Eddie's eyes widened in fear as he replied, "You heard it too?"

Without hesitation, Carrie reached down and pulled Eddie up from the bathtub, her heart racing with adrenaline. 

"Are you alright?" She inquired.

"Other than being scared shitless and falling in the bathtub, I'm doing quite well," he replied with a hint of humor in his voice.

The Life Foundation was in a state of disarray, trying to regain composure after the chaos that had just unfolded. Maria's lifeless body was being carried out of the lab by the guards, while Estelle, Dora, and Dr. Emerson stood by in shock. Drake paced back and forth, his arms tightly folded across his chest.

In a hushed tone, Drake asked, "How bad?"

Emerson's voice trembled as he replied, "It's bad."

Drake's frustration boiled over as he shouted, "How bad?!"

Estelle interjected, "We assume the intruder took it."

Drake's tone turned dangerous as he repeated, "Took it?!"

Dora spoke up, trying to calm the situation, "We don't know what happened."

The tension in the room was palpable as everyone tried to make sense of the situation. The Life Foundation had always been a place of innovation and progress, but now it seemed that something sinister had infiltrated their walls. They would need to act quickly to uncover the truth and prevent any further harm. 

Drake's voice boomed through the lab, demanding the attention of every scientist present. "I want to speak to every man who was on duty last night," he commanded, his eyes scanning the room for any sign of hesitation. 

Emerson, always quick to respond, spoke up. "Already did, sir," he replied confidently. 

Drake's face twisted in frustration. "But I didn't," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Get it out of my sight, all of you!" 

The three scientists began to walk away, their heads hung low in defeat. But before they could leave the lab, Emerson saw something that caught his eye. 

"Carlton, you need to see this," he called out, his voice filled with excitement. 

Drake's anger flared up once again. "What now?" he stormed, his eyes darting around the room. 

Jacob, their human guinea-pig, sat calmly in his chair, his eyes fixed on the screen in front of him. The information on the screen was all highlighted in green, a sign of good news. 

"His blood pressure's back to normal," Emerson explained, a smile spreading across his face. "Liver functions, too." 

Drake's laughter filled the room, a sound that was both joyous and terrifying. "I knew it," he chuckled softly. "See, his body just needed time to adjust." 

He turned to face the three scientists, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I don't want to waste any more time. I want to up the tests. Okay?" 

Emerson nodded eagerly, his mind already racing with ideas. But Estelle hesitated, her voice shaking slightly. "N-No," she said, her eyes fixed on Jacob. "We can't keep doing this to him. It's not right." 

Drake's smile faded, replaced by a look of cold determination. "We're not doing anything wrong," he said firmly. "We're making history. Come on..." 

Estelle's words hung heavy in the air, like a dark cloud threatening to unleash a storm. Her voice was firm, unwavering, as she spoke her truth. "We're not making history," she said, her eyes blazing with conviction. "We're making chaos. We're ruining lives of others. And I don't want to be a part of it anymore."

Drake's face fell, his eyes widening in shock. He had never expected Estelle to speak out against their mission, to question the very foundation of their work. But as he looked at her, he knew that she was right. They had been so focused on their goal that they had lost sight of the consequences of their actions.

Taking a deep breath, Drake tried to compose himself. "Well, in that case, Estelle... You're fired," he said, his voice cold and distant. He turned on his heel and began to walk away, his mind racing with thoughts of what to do next.

As he passed the security guard, he stopped and looked at him with a steely gaze. "Find my Symbiote. Now!" he commanded, his voice ringing out like a gunshot in the silence. He knew that he had to act fast if he wanted to salvage their mission, to make things right before it was too late. But deep down, he knew that Estelle was right. They were not making history. They were making chaos. And it was up to him to decide which path to take.

Chapter Text

As Eddie slipped out of his damp shirt and into a refreshing shower, he couldn't help but feel a sense of renewal wash over him. Emerging from the steamy sanctuary, he donned a sleek grey top and a cozy beige hoodie, ready to take on the day. Carrie couldn't help but notice the subtle contours of his arms and chest peeking through the fabric. Though he may not have been in peak physical condition, there was something undeniably attractive about his effortless confidence.

Carrie inquired with a concerned tone, "How are you holding up, Eddie?"

Eddie, with his damp black hair and sleeves rolled up, revealing his tattoos, sat on the couch opposite Carrie. He rubbed his head, trying to make sense of what had just happened. "I'm okay, for now," he replied, his voice shaky. "I can't believe I was eating out of the trash. And that voice we heard... it was like nothing I've ever experienced before."

Carrie nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "We need to figure out what's going on. This isn't normal, Eddie."

Eddie looked up at her, his eyes filled with fear. "I know. But how do we even begin to unravel this mystery?"

Carrie placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We'll figure it out together. We'll get to the bottom of this, no matter what it takes."

Eddie's heart sank as he gazed down at the earth beneath his feet. The memory of the day he was fired from his job at the Life Foundation still haunted him. It was the day his world crumbled into a million pieces. The reason for his termination was due to a lack of evidence regarding the scandal that had rocked the foundation. Eddie had used confidential documents from Anne, his ex-fiancée, which not only cost her job but also their engagement.

As he pondered the consequences of his actions, Eddie couldn't help but worry about Anne's safety. She was now in grave danger, and he was the one to blame.

"I don't think that's a good idea," Carrie's voice interrupted his thoughts.

Eddie looked up, confused. "What do you mean?"

"Bringing Anne into this mess," Carrie clarified. "It's not worth the risk."

Eddie knew she was right, but he couldn't shake off the guilt that consumed him. He had to find a way to make things right, even if it meant putting himself in harm's way.

"But she need to know," Eddie reasoned, his voice filled with contemplation.

"Why?" Carrie inquired, her tone laced with concern. "Aren't we already involving enough people in this?"

"I must inform her," Eddie stated firmly, his determination evident.

"What a dumbass," the dark feminine voice interjected, its words dripping with disdain.

"Who is she referring to as a dumbass?" Carrie heard the deep, masculine voice emanating from within Eddie.

"She didn't call anyone that," Eddie retorted, defending himself.

"What?" Carrie exclaimed, her voice filled with bewilderment. "I didn't utter a single word."

Confusion enveloped them, as the realization of these two distinct voices sank in, causing Carrie's stomach to churn uneasily.

"She can hear me?" The dark male voice questioned, astonishment evident in its tone. "Even when I reside in this feeble human?"

Carrie couldn't help but interject, her voice tinged with defensiveness. "Hey, Eddie is many things but not feeble," she retorted, determined to stand up for her friend.

Eddie, initially smiling at Carrie's support, quickly transformed his expression into one of fear and confusion. "What?" he stammered, his voice trembling. 

The dark female voice, seemingly amused by the exchange, chimed in with a sly remark. "Feeble, no," she said, her words dripping with a hint of mockery. "Gullible, yes."

The room fell silent, the weight of their newfound awareness hanging heavily in the air. Carrie's mind raced as she tried to make sense of what was happening. Was Eddie possessed by two different entities? Was he experiencing some sort of split personality disorder? The possibilities were endless, and none of them seemed particularly comforting.

Eddie let out a weary sigh, his hand instinctively reaching up to massage his forehead. The weight of the situation seemed to press down on him, causing his thoughts to swirl in a chaotic dance. "Has that lab somehow affected us?" he questioned, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern.

"In a way, you are," came the response from the dark female voice. Carrie, sensing the tension in the air, instinctively hushed the voice, her eyes darting between Eddie and the messy living room floor.

"Don't tell her to shush it," growled the deep, menacing male voice. "That's my job. They must not discover you. I refuse to allow it. We won't let them."

Confusion etched across Eddie's face as he tried to make sense of the cryptic words. "What? Who are you referring to? Me?"

"No, you imbecile!" the dark male voice snapped impatiently. "Her!"

Carrie's gaze shifted towards Eddie, her eyes filled with a mixture of bewilderment and concern. The enigmatic words of the dark male voice had left her feeling perplexed, unsure of the true meaning behind his ominous warning.

Eddie met her gaze with a mixture of concern and determination. "It was talking about you," he stated firmly, his voice filled with a newfound sense of protectiveness.

Carrie's heart skipped a beat as she processed Eddie's words. The weight of the situation intensified, and she could feel her pulse quicken. "Me? But why?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. 

Eddie's grip on her hand tightened, offering her a small measure of comfort amidst the uncertainty. "I don't know," he admitted, his voice laced with worry. "But we need to figure it out. We can't ignore this."

His mind raced, desperately trying to piece together the puzzle before him. The weight of the situation grew heavier with each passing moment, as the dark male voice seemed to taunt and tease him with their cryptic messages.

"Please, just tell us what you mean," Eddie pleaded, his voice tinged with frustration. "Why must she not be discovered?"

The dark male voice let out a soft, almost melancholic sigh. "Eddie, there are forces at play here that you cannot comprehend. The lab, the experiments they did to me... they are doing something beyond our understanding. And she... she could be the key."

Carrie's eyes widened, her heart pounding in her chest. She had always felt a strange connection to the lab, a pull that she couldn't explain. But now, it seemed that connection was more than just a coincidence.

"I don't understand," Eddie said, his voice filled with a mix of fear and determination. "What do you mean she is the key? The key to what?"

The dark male voice growled, its tone filled with a dangerous intensity. "The key to our salvation, or our destruction. She possesses a power that could change everything. And there are those who would stop at nothing to control it."

Eddie's mind raced, trying to process the gravity of the situation. The lab, the experiments, and now Carrie's mysterious connection all seemed to converge into a dangerous web of secrets and hidden agendas.

"We need to protect her," Eddie said, his voice filled with a newfound determination. "We can't let anyone get their hands on her, whatever this power is."

As Eddie and Carrie stood there, their minds swirling with questions and uncertainties, they knew that they had to face the unknown head-on. The weight of the situation pressed down on them, but they were determined to uncover the truth and protect Carrie at all costs.

As if sensing his unease, Carrie spoke up, her voice shaking slightly. "I don't know what's happening," she admitted. "I've been hearing voices for a while now, but I thought I was just going crazy."

Eddie reached out to place a comforting hand on his shoulder. "We'll figure this out together," he promised. "We'll find a way to help you."

The dark voices seemed to fade away at her words, and the room was filled with a sense of calm. Carrie and Eddie sat in silence for a few moments, both lost in their own thoughts.

Finally, Carrie spoke up. "We need to do something about this," she said firmly. "We can't just ignore this and hope it goes away."

Eddie nodded, his expression grateful. "You're right," he said quietly. "I need to find Anne."

"What?!" Carrie shouted and Eddie ran out of his apartment.

She sprinted after him, her footsteps echoing through the empty streets as he frantically dialed a phone number and pressed it against his ear. The urgency in his actions was palpable, causing Carrie's heart to race in tandem with his.

"Eddie, are you kidding me?" Carrie exclaimed, her voice filled with disbelief. "You can't just—"

"May I speak to Annie Weying, please?" Eddie interrupted, his voice strained as he turned a sharp corner. "Can you tell her that it's an emergency?"

Suddenly, a deep, masculine voice boomed through the phone, interrupting their conversation. Carrie's eyes widened in surprise, her mind struggling to comprehend the unexpected intrusion.

"Food!" the deep voice exclaimed, its tone filled with an eerie resonance.

Startled, Eddie let out a yelp, his eyes darting around in search of the source of the voice. "Who said that?" he questioned, his voice laced with confusion.

It was then that he realized he was still on the phone, engaged in a conversation with an unknown entity. "No, I'm not talking to you," he clarified, his voice tinged with frustration. "Can you please tell me where she is? Great. Thank you."

With a sigh of relief, Eddie ended the phone call and carefully placed the device back into his pocket. The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air, causing Carrie to speak up, her voice filled with concern.

"Eddie!" she called out, her tone loud and urgent. "We can't just drag other people into this. We've already involved Dora and Estelle, and we don't need any more complications."

Carrie hurriedly caught up with Eddie, her footsteps echoing on the streets. The air was heavy with an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of their hushed whispers. Suddenly, a dark, feminine voice pierced through the stillness, sending shivers down Carrie's spine.

"You don't know if they're dead," the voice whispered, its words dripping with an unsettling uncertainty. Carrie's heart skipped a beat, her mind racing to comprehend the chilling message that had just invaded her thoughts.

Confusion etched across the ground as she caught up, her eyes blinking. In a barely audible voice, she questioned the voice's intentions, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and curiosity.

"Why would you say that?" Carrie's words hung in the air, a desperate plea for clarity amidst the growing unease that enveloped them.

Eddie, still grappling with the sudden turn of events, struggled to make sense of Carrie's words. His brows furrowed in confusion as he tried to grasp the gravity of the situation.

"Not you," Carrie quickly clarified, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes darted around nervously, as if expecting an unseen presence to materialize before her. It was as if she was engaged in a silent conversation with an invisible entity, a voice that only she could hear.

Eddie's phone buzzed and he checked it. He read the messages from Dora Skirth. Carrie read the message over his shoulder.

What's going on?
Call me back.

We're OK
Estelle got fired for standing up to Drake
Will call you later
BE CAREFUL

The weight of the moment settled heavily upon them, the air thick with an unspoken tension. Eddie let out a weary sigh, his breath mingling with the charged atmosphere. The unknown voice in Carrie's head had cast a shadow of doubt and apprehension, leaving them both on edge, unsure of what lay ahead.

But the fleeting moment was abruptly interrupted when Eddie's attention was captured by the restaurant window. He stood there, his eyes scanning the interior as if in search of something or someone. Carrie, curious about his behavior, approached him cautiously.

"Eddie, what on earth are you doing?" she inquired, her voice filled with a mixture of concern and confusion.

"I believe you already know the answer," the mysterious, dark feminine voice echoed in Carrie's mind.

Eddie's eyes suddenly lit up, and he pointed towards the restaurant. "There she is," he exclaimed, unable to contain his excitement, and swiftly made his way inside.

Carrie, filled with apprehension, whispered urgently, "Eddie, no, no, no," as she hurriedly followed him into the establishment.

As she stepped inside, the ambiance of the restaurant enveloped her senses. The air was filled with the enchanting melody of an elegant piano, creating a soothing backdrop for the patrons who were relishing their meals and cherishing each other's company.

Carrie's attention was momentarily diverted by the sound of the hostess conversing with a lavishly attired woman. "Yes, Lana for two?" the hostess inquired politely, her voice carrying a hint of sophistication.

In the bustling restaurant, amidst the symphony of clinking cutlery and animated conversations, the hostess's keen eyes caught sight of Eddie. He appeared more disheveled and fatigued than his usual self, perspiration glistening on his forehead as he hurriedly made his way through the crowded space. Carrie, observing from a distance, could discern the telltale signs of his fading complexion under the soft glow of the restaurant lights.

Interrupting her interaction with another patron, the hostess redirected her attention towards Eddie, concern etched on her face. "Sir?" she inquired, her voice laced with genuine worry.

Eddie, lost in his own thoughts, mumbled a barely audible response. "Yeah. Yeah."

Carrie, growing increasingly anxious, called out to him, her voice tinged with both urgency and affection. "Eddie?"

His response was a mere repetition of his previous words, as if caught in a trance. "Yeah, yeah, yeah."

The hostess, now more insistent, attempted to regain his attention. "Sir?"

Suddenly, as if a flicker of recognition had ignited within him, Eddie's gaze fell upon a couple seated near the window. A flicker of relief washed over his face. "Oh, yes," he murmured, retrieving his phone from his pocket.

Carrie's eyes widened as she spotted the couple across the restaurant. Her heart skipped a beat as she recognized them. It was Dr Dan Lewis and Anne Weying. Carrie couldn't help but wonder what they were doing there together. Were they on a date? From the looks of it, Anne seemed happy and content with the doctor's company.

Carrie couldn't help but feel sorry for Dan. He must be tired of seeing her every day. But her thoughts were interrupted as she saw Eddie approaching them. She knew what was about to happen and chased after him, desperately trying to stop him.

Anne's heart sank as she saw her ex-fiancé coming towards them. She felt a sense of dread wash over her. "Oh, my - Eddie," she whispered. "What are you doing here?"

Carrie gritted her teeth, trying to stop Eddie from making a scene. "No, no, no," she muttered under her breath.

Eddie knelt down beside Anne, completely ignoring Dr Lewis. "Annie..." he muttered.

"No, no, no..." Anne murmured, shaking her head.

Carrie jumped in, grabbing his arm. "See, she's saying no," she said, trying to reason with him. "Now, can we just leave—?"

But Eddie was determined to tell Anne something. His eyes were fixed on her, and he wouldn't budge. Carrie sighed, knowing that this was going to be a long day.

"No, no, no. Please." Anne said.

"Can this wait?" Carrie whispered.

"No, now," Eddie replied. "I have to."

"Carrie, how are you holding up?" Dr Lewis asked, trying to make conversation.

She sighed. "Now or in general?"

"Either."

"Honestly, I don't know."

Dan's eyes bore into Carrie's, filled with a mixture of worry and curiosity. As Eddie frantically scrolled through his phone, Anne's gaze flickered towards Carrie, her interest piqued by the enigmatic aura surrounding the young woman.

With a hint of skepticism, Anne finally mustered the courage to break the silence. "I'm sorry, who are you?" she inquired, her voice laced with intrigue.

Carrie, her presence both delicate and resilient, met Anne's gaze with a calm determination. "I'm Carrie," she replied, her voice carrying a subtle air of mystery.

Dan, unable to contain his concern any longer, interjected, his words tumbling out in a rush. "I told you about her," he reminded Anne, his voice tinged with urgency. "About her sudden collapse and the blood test she had to undergo? Oh, speaking of which, did you receive my message?" His attention shifted entirely towards Carrie, his eyes searching for a glimmer of understanding.

Caught off guard, Carrie's brows furrowed in confusion. "What message?" she questioned, her voice tinged with a mix of apprehension and curiosity.

Dan's heart sank as he realized the message had slipped through the cracks of Carrie's chaotic life. With a heavy sigh, he gently explained, "The message about your blood test results."

Carrie's head shook slightly, her mind consumed by the whirlwind of responsibilities that had consumed her. "I was so busy with... things," she confessed, her voice tinged with regret.

"How did you find me?" Anne inquired, her voice filled with curiosity and a hint of apprehension.

"Work informed me of your whereabouts," Eddie responded, his words slurring together as if carried by a gentle breeze. "You're the only person I truly trust."

Carrie felt a pang of hurt upon hearing Eddie's words, her heart sinking with a mix of emotions.

"Are you drunk?" Anne questioned, concern lacing her voice.

"Yes," Carrie interjected sharply, bitterness seeping into her tone as she couldn't help but dwell on Eddie's previous comment. "He's drunk. Eddie, let's just-"

"No, Carrie and I managed to infiltrate the Life Foundation," Eddie interrupted, his fingers frantically tapping on his phone screen.

"Wait, both of you did what?" Anne exclaimed, her eyes widening in disbelief.

"Yes, but I..." Eddie trailed off, his mouth beginning to drool slightly as his words became more difficult to articulate. "I think we might have been infected."

"In... infected?" Dan interjected, his voice filled with a mixture of shock and concern.

Anne gently placed her hand on Eddie's forehead, feeling the heat radiating from his skin. "You're burning up," she observed, her concern deepening and spreading to Dan and Carrie. "You're really hot.

"You look like you're in a bad way," Dan added.

"I am," Eddie admitted, tucking his phone away. "I'm in a really bad way."

Carrie's disappointment turned into worry as she watched Eddie struggle to maintain his composure. She had never seen him like this before, and it frightened her. She exchanged a concerned glance with Dan, silently communicating their shared concern for their friend.

"What do you mean you might have been infected?" Dan asked, his voice laced with anxiety. "Infected with what?"

In an unexpected turn of events, Eddie swiftly rose from his seat and snatched the lobster from the plate, snatching it away from the unsuspecting waiter. With a fierce growl, he tore into the succulent crustacean with his teeth, resembling a mighty lion pouncing on its prey.

"Eddie!" Anne exclaimed, her voice filled with shock, causing the surrounding crowd to gasp in disbelief.

Carrie, barely audible, whispered, "Not again."

This sudden commotion immediately captured the attention of both Dan and Anne.

"Again?" Anne questioned, her eyes wide with concern.

"He has displayed such behavior in the past?" Dan added, his curiosity risen worriedly and mirroring Anne's concern.

Carrie nodded, her gaze locked on Eddie as he devoured the lobster with an almost primal intensity. "Yes," she replied, her words barely escaping her lips. "It happened this morning, right after we returned from the Life Foundation."

Dan and Anne exchanged a bewildered glance, their minds racing to make sense of Carrie's cryptic statement. The Life Foundation? What did that have to do with Eddie's sudden outburst?

Eddie's face twisted in disgust as he forcefully expelled the remnants of the lobster from his mouth, promptly depositing it onto the unsuspecting waiter's plate. "This is dead," he declared with a hint of disdain, his finger accusingly pointing at the lifeless crustacean. "Dead."

Carrie chimed in, her tone laced with sarcasm. "Well, I highly doubt anyone would fancy eating an alive one, Eddie."

Unfazed by the disapproving glances and gasps that echoed through the room, Eddie defiantly circled the table, unabashedly helping himself to the delectable morsels adorning the customers' plates. The onlookers recoiled in a mixture of astonishment and repulsion, their expressions mirroring their disbelief.

"Eddie, sit down," Anne implored, rising from her chair and trailing after him. Dan and Carrie, sensing the need to intervene, quickly followed suit, their concern etched upon their faces.

Eddie grunted and mumbled to himself as he mindlessly devoured the customers' dishes, spitting them out in disgust.

"Hey, hey, Eddie," Carrie called out, desperately attempting to pull him away, but he remained unresponsive, lost in his own world.

"Eddie, Eddie," Dan chimed in, offering apologies to the man whose meal had been ruined by Eddie's erratic behavior.

"Stop it," Anne pleaded, her voice filled with worry. But Eddie paid no attention. "Eddie, quit it."

Eddie messily snatched a woman's dish, causing her to gasp in shock.

"Put it down, Eddie!" Carrie exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency.

"Snap out of it!" Anne cried out, her hand connecting with Eddie's cheek in a desperate attempt to bring him back to reality.

Eddie jerked his head, his eyes filled with anger as he glared at Dan, his hand poised to strike. He growled menacingly before forcefully shoving Dan aside. "No."

Dan stumbled backward, his eyes wide with surprise and hurt. Anne rushed to his side, concern etched on her face as she checked if he was okay. Carrie's heart raced with fear as she watched the scene unfold, her mind racing for a solution.

"Eddie, please," she pleaded, her voice trembling. "You're scaring everyone. We're your friends, remember?"

But Eddie seemed beyond reason, his eyes wild and distant. He continued to rampage through the restaurant, knocking over tables and sending dishes crashing to the floor. The once lively atmosphere had turned into a chaotic mess, with customers fleeing in fear and staff scrambling to contain the situation.

Then, Eddie felt an intense surge of heat coursing through his veins, causing his entire body to ignite with an unbearable warmth. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he desperately sought solace from the scorching sensation. "I'm burning up," he exclaimed, his voice filled with distress. Seeking respite, he swiftly discarded his leather jacket, hoping to alleviate the stifling heat that enveloped him.

To his astonishment, his eyes fell upon a tank brimming with vibrant lobsters, their crimson shells glistening under the dim lights. A peculiar notion overcame him, compelling him to approach the tank with an unsteady gait. His movements were unsteady, as if he were under the influence of some unseen force, drawing him closer to the enigmatic aquatic display.

"Eddie, no!" Carrie's voice echoed through the air, laced with concern and urgency, as she sprinted after him, her heart pounding in her chest.

Interrupting their peculiar encounter, a hostess intervened, her voice filled with apprehension. "Sir, excuse me," she implored, attempting to divert Eddie's attention from his inexplicable fascination.

"No! Shh!" Eddie abruptly silenced her, his finger pressed against his lips, signaling for her to remain silent. His determination unwavering, he continued his relentless pursuit towards the captivating tank, oblivious to the growing chaos around him.

Perplexed and alarmed, Anne interjected, her voice laced with worry. "Wait, where are you going, Eddie?" Her words hung in the air, laden with concern and confusion.

Unyielding to the pleas of his companions, Eddie remained steadfast in his pursuit, his eyes fixated on the mesmerizing aquatic world before him. The hostess, now consumed by anger, declared her intentions with a venomous tone. "This is unacceptable! I'm gonna call the police," she declared, her voice seething with indignation.

Anne and Carrie, their hearts pounding with trepidation, watched in disbelief as Eddie defied all reason, scaling the edges of the tank with an audacious determination. Fear etched across their faces, they pleaded with him, their voices trembling with desperation.

"No, please don't, Eddie," Anne implored, her voice tinged with a mixture of fear and concern.

"Eddie!" Carrie begged, her heart racing with fear.

Ignoring their pleas, Eddie plunged into the water, his body disappearing beneath the surface. A moment later, he resurfaced with a contented grunt.

"Ah," he sighed in relief, "that's much better."

The hostess, clearly flustered by the situation, announced her intention to call the police. But Dan, who had been watching from a distance, stepped forward.

"No, no," he said, holding up his hands. "Please don't call the police. Call an ambulance instead. I'm a doctor, and this man is my patient."

Carrie, still shaken by the incident, approached the tank. "Feeling better now?" she asked, her voice tinged with annoyance.

Eddie, however, seemed oblivious to her irritation. "Oh, yes," he replied blissfully. "Much better."

Carrie groaned inwardly, knowing that this was to be a long and frustrating day.

Anne stormed over to him, her eyes ablaze with fury. "You are insane," she declared, her voice dripping with disdain.

Eddie, his voice barely above a whisper, leaned in closer. "He's killing people," he confessed, his words laced with a mixture of fear and urgency.

Curiosity piqued, Anne couldn't help but inquire, "Who's killing people?"

With a heavy sigh, Eddie revealed the name that haunted his every waking moment. "It's Carlton Drake," he revealed, his voice trembling with a mixture of anger and despair.

Anne's skepticism was evident as she shook her head, her disbelief etched across her face. "Oh, Eddie, not this again," she sighed, her tone tinged with a hint of exasperation.

But Carrie stepped forward, her voice filled with conviction. "No, Anne, he's telling the truth," she interjected, her eyes locked with Anne's.

Anne's eyes widened in disbelief, her heart sinking at the realization that another person she cared about believed in the horrors that Eddie spoke of. "Oh, no, Carrie. Not you too," she whispered, her voice laced with a mix of disappointment and sadness.

Carrie's resolve only grew stronger as she took a step closer to Anne, her voice unwavering. "I've seen it with my own eyes, Anne. The experiments, the suffering. It's all real."

"And I have proof!" Eddie declared, a deep growl escaping his lips.

In a fit of frustration, he thrust his hands into the water, causing droplets to splash onto Anne and Carrie. With a primal instinct, he snatched a live lobster and tore into it with his teeth, a wildness in his eyes.

"Ugh," Anne recoiled, a mixture of disgust and horror evident on her face.

People groaned at the disturbing scene that fell before their eyes. Eddie snorted and mumbled as he chewed on the lobster's shell. Then, Carrie thought about this morning when Eddie was eating out of the garage. The same disgust that crept into the pit of her stomach.

But then, a dark female voice spoke up, breaking the tense silence. "He needs food to survive," she said. "But he's not giving him what he needs." 

Carrie felt puzzled by the voice, unsure of what it was trying to. Dan, on the other hand, carefully approached Eddie, who was still chewing on the lobster's shell. 

"Hey, Eddie," Dan said, placing his hands on the edge of the tank. "How about we go to the hospital now and find out what's happening to you?" 

Eddie mumbled in response, his mind still clouded by the wildness that had overtaken him. But as Dan continued to speak, Eddie slowly began to come back to reality. 

"Anne and Carrie can come too," Dan said. "But you need to behave and act accordingly. Can you do that?" 

Eddie nodded, his eyes clearing as he realized where he was. He looked around at the tank filled with water, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He emerged from the tank, and Anne was given towels to try and dry him. Dan and Carrie walked towards them. 

"Eddie, I don't—." 

Before Anne could finish, Eddie collapsed onto the floor. The weight of his actions and the toll it had taken on his body finally catching up to him.

Carrie gasped and rushed to Eddie's side, panic coursing through her veins. She knelt down beside him, gently shaking his shoulder in an attempt to rouse him. "Eddie, wake up! Are you okay?" she pleaded, her voice filled with worry.

Anne, still reeling from the shocking display of Eddie's primal behavior, stood frozen in place, her hands trembling. She glanced at Dan, her eyes pleading for guidance. Dan, his face etched with concern, quickly dialed for an ambulance, his voice urgent as he relayed Eddie's condition to the operator.

As they waited for help to arrive, Carrie cradled Eddie's head in her lap, her heart pounding with fear. She whispered soothing words, hoping to bring him some comfort in his unconscious state. Anne, finally finding her voice, knelt down beside them, her eyes brimming with tears.

"I can't believe this is happening," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I never thought it would come to this. We need to find out what's wrong with him, Carrie. We need to help him."

Carrie nodded, her determination shining through her worry. "We will, Anne. We'll do whatever it takes to get him the help he needs. But right now, we need to stay calm and wait for the ambulance."

"Let's just take him there now," Dan said and he and Anne picked him up from the ground. "Carrie, come with us too. I need to talk about your blood test anyway."

Carrie nodded and followed them to his car.

Chapter Text

Forty-five minutes had passed since the chaos erupted at the restaurant when they finally arrived at the hospital. Eddie was being rushed into the MRI room while Carrie found herself accompanying Dr. Lewis into his office.

Dr. Lewis looked at Carrie with concern etched on his face. "Are you okay? I can only imagine how distressing it must have been for you to witness Eddie's behavior."

Carrie hesitated before answering. "I'm fine, thank you."

Dr. Lewis leaned against his desk and asked, "Do you feel any better now? Any lingering headaches or episodes of collapsing?"

Carrie shook her head, her anxiety palpable. "No, I haven't."

"Good," Dr. Lewis said, retrieving a folder from his desk drawer. "I have something to show you regarding your blood test."

Carrie's heart pounded in her chest, a mix of anticipation and confusion swirling within her. She observed intently as Dr. Lewis delicately placed the folder on his desk, his hands moving with purpose. With a gentle touch, he opened the folder, revealing a piece of paper that he carefully positioned in front of her.

Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of the paper. It was not her blood test results, but rather a sample. Dr. Lewis began to explain, his voice calm and reassuring, "What I'm about to show you is what a normal blood test result looks like. It serves as a reference point, giving us a general understanding of a person's health. These results aid us in determining the appropriate treatments they require."

Carrie's confusion deepened as she glanced back and forth between the sample results and Dr. Lewis. Why was he showing her a sample blood test? Where were her own results? Her mind raced with questions, her anxiety growing with each passing moment. 

She couldn't help but wonder if there was something wrong with her own blood test results, something that Dr. Lewis was hesitant to reveal. The anticipation in the room was palpable, and Carrie's heart pounded even harder, threatening to burst out of her chest. 

"Now, I'm going to show you your blood test result," he declared, his voice filled with anticipation as he gently placed Carrie's blood test result on his desk, directly in front of her. 

This was the moment she had been anxiously awaiting, hoping for some clarity. However, as her eyes scanned the document, a wave of bewilderment washed over her. She glanced at the sample result, then back at her own, only to find a single word glaring back at her relentlessly: Error.

"And what's truly perplexing is that we conducted the test not once, but twice, and the outcome remained unchanged," he disclosed, his voice laced with concern.

Carrie's heart sank as she processed Dr. Lewis' words. Error. How could this be? She had come to the doctor's office seeking answers, hoping that the blood test would provide some clarity to the mysterious symptoms that had been plaguing her for months. But now, it seemed like she was back at square one.

Dr. Lewis, a seasoned and respected physician, furrowed his brow as he studied Carrie's test results. He had seen his fair share of medical anomalies throughout his career, but this was a new level of perplexity. The fact that the test had been conducted twice, with the same inconclusive outcome, only deepened the mystery.

Carrie's mind raced with questions. What did this mean for her health? Was there something seriously wrong with her? She had been experiencing unexplained voices, persistent headaches, and a general feeling of malaise. Perhaps explained why she has powers of her own. She had hoped that the blood test would provide some answers, but instead, it had only added to the confusion.

Dr. Lewis could sense the growing anxiety in Carrie as she stared at her blood test results. "I understand that this is frustrating and confusing, Carrie," he said, his voice filled with empathy. "But we won't give up. We'll explore every avenue until we find the..." 

Dr. Lewis's voice trailed off as Carrie's eyes fixated on her blood test results. The word "Error" seemed to glare back at her, mocking her. Suddenly, the words on the page began to shift and transform into an unfamiliar language that Carrie had grown accustomed to. But then, something even stranger happened. The words morphed into a haunting poem, one that only she could understand.

Black dawn, black moon 

Burning in this horrid toluene

Wincing in pain and crimson 

Fire cause their hellish croon 

The words painted a vivid yet enigmatic picture, leaving Carrie both intrigued and unsettled. Determined not to let the poem slip away, she committed it to memory, etching each line into the depths of her mind. It was as if the words held a secret, a key to unraveling the mysteries that surrounded her.  

Suddenly, Dr. Lewis's voice broke through Carrie's thoughts. "Carrie? Are you alright? Do you understand what I'm saying?"

Carrie's mind was jolted back to reality as Dr. Lewis's voice pierced through the haze. She blinked, trying to gather her scattered thoughts. "I... I'm not sure," she stammered, her voice barely audible. "But something strange just happened. I think I heard a poem inside my head."

The air seemed to grow heavy with an unseen presence, as if the very atmosphere held its breath. A dark, feminine voice echoed in Carrie's mind, filled with bitterness and urgency. "No!" it urged vehemently.

Dr. Lewis's concern deepened as he observed Carrie's bewildered expression. "A poem? What kind of poem?" he inquired, his voice laced with curiosity and worry.

Carrie hesitated for a moment, unsure if she should share the haunting words that had invaded her thoughts. But the need to unravel this mystery outweighed her apprehension. With a trembling voice, she began to recite the verses that had materialized in her mind. Dr. Lewis listened intently, his brow furrowed in confusion as he tried to comprehend the enigmatic words.

"I've never encountered anything like this before," he admitted, his voice tinged with a mix of fascination and concern. "It's possible that the stress of the situation has triggered some sort of hallucination, but..."

The dark voice interrupted once more, its tone now laced with anger. "Don't tell him," it warned, its words dripping with urgency and defiance.

Carrie's heart raced, but she mustered the courage to speak up. "T-There are more verses," she managed to reply, her voice trembling. The weight of the unknown pressed upon her, and she couldn't shake the feeling that there was something far greater at play.

Dr. Lewis leaned in closer, his eyes fixed on Carrie's face. "Please, go on," he urged, his voice filled with a mix of anticipation and trepidation.

Carrie took a deep breath, her mind still reeling from the inexplicable experience. She closed her eyes, trying to recall the remaining verses that had invaded her thoughts. As she spoke, the words flowed from her lips, each line more haunting than the last.

"Black dawn, black moon, the Klyntar are to commune, their new life will start soon, their strength grows yet not immune. Black dawn, black moon, sounds weakens, make them hewn, falling down and feeling prune, not so peaceful or melodic tune."

As the final words escaped her lips, a shiver coursed through Carrie's body. The atmosphere in the room grew colder, and an unsettling silence settled over them. Dr. Lewis's eyes widened, fixated on Carrie, a mix of awe and concern etched on his face.

"That... That was... quite unsettling," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "I mean, it possesses a hypnotic quality, yet it also carries a disturbing undertone. It sounded like you're saying that these verses seem to hold a profound significance for you."

Carrie pursed her lips together, her hands locked together and her heart racing within her chest. "I can't quite explain it, but I sense that there's more to this poem. It's as if it's trying to convey a message."

Dr. Lewis reached out, his hand gently resting on Carrie's trembling shoulder. "Carrie, I believe you," he said earnestly. "To help me understand what's happening, I need to ask you something. When did you come across or learn this poem?"

"Don't tell him everything, especially about me," a dark, feminine voice whispered to Carrie.

Carrie proceeded to answer his question cautiously. "It's been about six months now."

"And where did you find it?"

"On a scrap of paper. I wrote it down in my journal." 

Dr. Lewis leaned forward, his eyes intense. "Do you remember where you found the scrap of paper?"

Carrie's heart raced as she tried to recall the details. "I...I don't remember exactly. It was on a book I was reading, I think. After I woke up from a nightmare."

Suddenly, a dark, feminine voice echoed in her mind, causing Carrie to flinch. "No!" the voice roared. "Don't tell him anything!"

Dr. Lewis noticed her reaction and pressed further. "What kind of nightmare did you have?"

Carrie hesitated, unsure if she should reveal the truth. But the voice in her head grew louder, demanding that she keep quiet. "It was just a stupid nightmare," she finally said, her voice shaking. "Nothing more."

Dr. Lewis studied her carefully, sensing that there was more to the story. But for now, he decided to let it go. He knew that Carrie was hiding something, and he was determined to find out what it was.

Dr. Lewis leaned even closer, his eyes narrowing. "Are you sure you don't remember? It's important, Carrie. We need to know where that scrap of paper came from."

Carrie's heart pounded in her chest, her palms growing clammy. She desperately tried to recall the details, but the memory seemed to slip through her fingers like smoke. "I...I can't remember," she stammered, her voice barely a whisper. "It's all a blur."

The dark, feminine voice in her mind grew more insistent, its tone dripping with malice. "Don't trust him, Carrie. He might hurt you, like you've been hurt before. Like I've been hurt."

Dr. Lewis observed the fear etched on Carrie's face, causing him to lean back slightly in his chair. His unwavering gaze locked onto her, as he spoke with a calm yet determined tone. "Carrie, I need you to trust me. Whatever you're hiding, it's important...”

The room seemed to grow eerily silent to Carrie, as if all sound had been muffled. It was a disorienting sensation, almost as if she were losing her hearing. However, amidst the silence, she could hear a dark, feminine voice resonating in her mind. It praised her for obeying its commands, but there was a distinct malice in its tone whenever it mentioned Dr. Lewis, branding him as useless and worthless.

A small coffee mug on the desk shifted ever so slightly, catching Carrie's attention. It was a subtle movement, one that only she seemed to notice.

"If you want to talk about it," Dr. Lewis's voice broke through the silence, attempting to offer support.

"No!" Carrie's voice erupted in a scream, her eyes tightly shut. Her own voice seemed to merge with the dark, feminine voice in her head, creating a chilling harmony.

Suddenly, the coffee mug slipped from the desk, causing Dr. Lewis to jump in surprise. It landed perfectly in Carrie's hands, as she slowly opened her eyes. Blinking rapidly, she placed the mug back on the desk, her expression filled with confusion.

"I'm sorry," she stammered, her voice trembling. "I didn't mean to knock it off."

"But... You didn't touch it," Dr. Lewis replied, his voice filled with astonishment.

Carrie's confusion deepened as she looked down at her hands, which were now empty. She couldn't understand how the mug had ended up in her grasp without her even reaching for it. The room seemed to grow colder, and a shiver ran down her spine.

Dr. Lewis's eyes widened in astonishment as he witnessed the inexplicable event unfolding before him. His mind raced, desperately searching for a rational explanation, but it failed to provide any answers.

"Carrie, did you...did you just move that mug with your mind?" he asked, his voice barely audible.

Carrie's eyes darted anxiously around the room, fearing that her secret had been exposed.

"Are you the same Carrie responsible for the events on Prom Night?" Dr. Lewis inquired calmly.

Suddenly, the room erupted into chaos. The ground trembled violently, bookshelves toppled over, the lamplight flickered erratically, and the desk shook uncontrollably. It felt as if pandemonium had been unleashed. Despite his fear, Dr. Lewis managed to maintain his composure as he continued to engage with her. "Are you causing all of this?"

"Yes, yes, and yes," Carrie confessed, her voice filled with shame. She acknowledged his three questions, admitting her involvement.

Dr. Lewis's mind reeled with a mix of disbelief and fascination. He had heard of telekinesis, the ability to move objects with the power of the mind, but he had never witnessed it firsthand. And now, here was Carrie, a seemingly ordinary young woman, revealing her extraordinary abilities.

As the chaos in the room intensified, Dr. Lewis remained steadfast, determined to understand the truth behind Carrie's powers. He had heard rumors about her involvement in the events on Prom Night, a night that had ended in tragedy and destruction. The whispers had suggested that Carrie had somehow unleashed her telekinetic abilities in a fit of anger and revenge.

But now, faced with the undeniable evidence of her powers, Dr. Lewis couldn't help but feel a sense of empathy towards Carrie. He could see the shame in her eyes, the weight of her actions weighing heavily on her conscience. It was clear that she had been grappling with her abilities, struggling to control them and the havoc they could wreak.

"Carrie," Dr. Lewis spoke softly, his voice breaking through the pandemonium, "Do you recall that fateful night?"

"I... I remember it all," she replied, her voice intertwining with the sinister feminine presence within her mind.

Her eyes flickered rapidly, transforming into an abyssal black as they locked onto Dr. Lewis. Both of them stood frozen, their silence echoing the weight of what had just transpired. It was impossible to determine which aspect was more chilling: the sheer magnitude of Carrie's powers, the imminent threat of her losing control once again, or the shocking admission of her involvement in a crime that would forever etch itself into the annals of national history.

A gentle knock resonated through the room, and with a mere thought, Carrie's green eyes returned and she restored order to Dr. Lewis' office, erasing any trace of the chaos that had consumed it moments ago.

"Enter," Dr. Lewis managed to utter, still awestruck by the spectacle he had witnessed.

A nurse entered, positioning himself by the doorway. "I wanted to inform you that Mr. Brock is now resting and is prepared for the MRI test."

"'I'll attend to him immediately," he responded, and the nurse departed, closing the door behind him.

Dr. Lewis turned back to Carrie, his expression grave. "We must discuss what happened that night, Carrie. It's crucial for your treatment and for the safety of those around you."

Carrie nodded, her eyes returning to their emerald hue. "I understand, Doctor."

Dr. Lewis took a deep breath before continuing. "Can you tell me what happened on the night of the prom?"

Carrie closed her eyes, trying to push away the memories that threatened to overwhelm her. "I was so excited to go to the prom. I had never been to a school dance before, and I had a beautiful dress that I made myself."

She paused, taking a deep breath. "But then, they started to laugh at me. They poured pig's blood on me, and everyone laughed. I was so angry, so hurt. And then... then I just lost control."

Dr. Lewis leaned forward, his eyes fixed on Carrie. "What do you mean, lost control?"

Carrie opened her eyes, and Dr. Lewis could see the darkness creeping back into them. "I mean, I used my powers. I made the fire, I made the chaos. I killed them all."

Dr. Lewis shivered as a cold sensation traveled down his spine, sending a wave of unease through his body. He had always suspected that Carrie was behind the tragic deaths at the prom, but hearing her confess to it so calmly was truly unsettling.

Curiosity and fear mingled in his voice as he asked, "What are you?"

Carrie's response was filled with a grimness that matched the gravity of the situation. "To be honest, I've been asking that very question myself," she replied. Without giving him a chance to respond, she abruptly rose from her seat and made a beeline for the door. However, before leaving, she issued a chilling warning. "If I were you, Dan... I would pray that our paths never cross again."

Dr. Lewis couldn't simply brush off her words. "I wouldn't dismiss that possibility right away," he retorted.

Carrie's expression remained unchanged as she exited his office, leaving behind an air of uncertainty and foreboding. 

As Eddie slowly regained consciousness, a soft melody filled the air, caressing his ears. Blinking his eyes open, he found himself surrounded by the unfamiliar confines of a metallic enclosure. Clad in a sky-blue hospital gown, his legs exposed and clad in pristine white socks, Eddie couldn't help but feel a wave of confusion wash over him.

Suddenly, a voice resonated from the speakers embedded within the box, calling out his name. "Eddie? Eddie, can you hear me? This is Dan speaking to you," Dr Lewis's voice echoed, breaking through the silence.

Startled, Eddie responded, his voice laced with bewilderment. "Hey, Dan."

A warm chuckle escaped Dr Lewis's lips as he welcomed Eddie back to consciousness. "Welcome back," he remarked, his tone filled with reassurance.

Still grappling with his surroundings, Eddie couldn't help but voice his confusion. "Where am I?"

With a gentle sigh, Dr Lewis explained, "Well, Eddie, you're currently inside the MRI machine. We've administered a mild sedative to help you relax."

Eddie's mind whirled with questions, but for now, he would have to trust in Dr Lewis's expertise as he embarked on this mysterious journey within the confines of the scanner. 

Concern etched across Eddie's face as he questioned the whereabouts of his loved ones. "Where is Anne? And Carrie? Where are they?" 

Soothingly, Dr. Lewis responded, "Anne is not here right now. But Carrie is in the waiting room. We're going to run some tests, okay? It's going to be completely painless. So, you know, just try to stay still. Uh, relax, and, um... Yeah, here we go."

Eddie's heart raced as he tried to process the information. His mind was still foggy, but the urgency in Dr. Lewis' voice made him realize that something serious must have happened. He couldn't remember how he ended up in the MRI machine or why he needed tests, but he trusted Dr. Lewis to guide him through this confusing ordeal.

As the machine hummed to life, Eddie closed his eyes and tried to calm his racing thoughts. The soft melody continued to play, its soothing notes providing a small comfort amidst the uncertainty. He focused on the music, allowing it to transport him to a place of tranquility.

Dr. Lewis's voice broke through the melody, bringing Eddie back to the present. "Alright, Eddie, we're going to start the scan now. Just stay still and let the machine do its work."

Eddie nodded, his body tense as he felt the machine move around him. The confined space of the scanner made him feel claustrophobic, but he reminded himself that this was necessary to find answers. He trusted Dr. Lewis to uncover the truth behind his current state.

Suddenly, a piercing buzz pierced through Eddie's ears, causing him to writhe in discomfort. It felt as if something within him was desperately trying to break free, vehemently protesting against the sound. Eddie couldn't help but scream in agony, his voice echoing within the confines of the box.

Alarmed by Eddie's distress, Dr Lewis urgently inquired, "Eddie, what's happening in there? Are you okay?"

But Eddie was unable to respond, his body writhing in pain as the sound intensified. It felt as if his head was being crushed, his thoughts jumbled and chaotic.

Noticing the flickering screen, Dr. Lewis turned to the nurse and commanded, "Turn it off," before rushing to the adjacent room.

As the nurse swiftly powered down the scanner, Eddie let out a groan and slowly rose from the scanning bed.

"Hey, hey, hey," Dr. Lewis reassured, helping Eddie to his feet. "You're okay. You're alright, buddy."

"Yeah," Eddie meekly replied.

"Look at me," Dr. Lewis gently placed his hand on Eddie's shoulder. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah," Eddie repeated, pushing Dr. Lewis's hand away.

"Alright. Just take a deep breath. You're safe now."

Eddie took a deep breath in, trying to steady himself. "Yeah."

"Just, get your stuff together and waiting outside with Carrie." 

As Eddie strolled away, retrieving his partially dried clothes, the nurse's gaze fixated on the screen, witnessing the most peculiar and uncanny sight. Projected on the display was a diagram of Eddie's body, marred by an enigmatic black substance. The nurse's eyes widened in shock as he stared at the screen, trying to make sense of what he was seeing. The black substance seemed to be spreading rapidly throughout Eddie's body, almost like a virus. And he let him get out, and all he could do was hope that it was nothing serious. 

Carrie sat in the waiting room, her eyes scanning the area. She saw a few people waiting to be seen, just like her. She couldn't help but think about her conversation with Dr. Lewis. The words he spoke to her were still ringing in her ears. She felt like she was going to explode with anger. 

Suddenly, the dark feminine voice spoke to her. "And yet you still keep me in," the voice said. 

Carrie knew that the voice wasn't wrong. She had been trying to suppress for so long. She tried to ignore the voice, but it was persistent. It kept whispering to her, urging her to let it out. She knew she couldn't do that. Not here, not now. 

But the voice was getting louder and louder, and Carrie could feel her powers building up inside her. She knew she had to do something before it was too late. 

Taking a deep breath, Carrie closed her eyes and focused on her breathing. She tried to push the voice away, to suppress it once again. And slowly, but surely, the voice faded away. 

Carrie opened her eyes and looked around the waiting room. She saw the people waiting, just like her. But now, she felt different. She felt in control. And she knew that she could handle anything that came her way.

She looked out the window, the light shining on her face. Memories flooded her mind, memories of a time when she had unleashed her powers on those who had wronged her. She had learned to control them since then, but the anger still lingered.

But amidst the chaos of her thoughts, a new memory emerged, one that had long been suppressed and hidden away. It flickered before her eyes, like a distant star fighting to be seen amidst a sea of darkness. 

"Carrie?" 

Surprised, her attention was caught by the sound of her name. 

It was Mr. Ulmann, her English teacher, who had spoken. He was a man in his forties, with a head of brown hair and dull, lifeless brown eyes. Dressed in a crisp white shirt and a black tie, he appeared rather disheveled with his stubbled round face. Carrie was well aware that Mr. Ulmann didn't hold her in high regard, much like most of the students at Ewen High. Therefore, when she heard her name being called by him, a wave of anxiety washed over her.

Continuing the conversation, Mr. Ulmann inquired, "Your poem? Do you have it?"

Almost imperceptibly, Carrie nodded in response.

"Well, can we hear it?" 

With her nerves getting the best of her, Carrie retrieved a sheet of paper and began reading from it, her voice barely audible.

"Carrie, why don't you come up to the front of the class?" Mr. Ulmann interrupted. "So we can all hear it?"

Twins Nicki and Lizzy Watson exchanged a mischievous glance, stifling their laughter, while Sue Snell and Tommy Ross exchanged a look of concern, as if silently conveying, 'Oh no, this is going to be dreadful.' 

"I'll read my poem, Mr. Ulmann," Sue volunteered. 

"Thank you, Sue," Mr. Ulmann acknowledged, his gaze shifting to the blonde student. "But for now, I want to hear Carrie's." He then turned his attention towards Carrie. "Ms. White?"

As Carrie made her way up the aisle, she could feel the weight of every single gaze on her, accompanied by a few snickers from some of the students. Standing in front of the chalkboard, which looked like a disaster, she began to mumble her lines.

"Louder, Carrie," Mr. Ulmann urged.

Carrie turned to him, her face twisted in anguish, before resuming her recitation, this time louder, her eyes glued to the page in front of her.

"Jesus watches from the wall, but his face is cold as stone, and if he loves me, as she tells me, why do I feel so all alone?"

While a few of the kids couldn't help but giggle at the mention of Jesus, Sue, on the other hand, could sense the pain and isolation that resonated within Carrie's brief words.

"Is that... all, Carrie?" Mr. Ulmann inquired.

There was no response from the girl. 

"Who is the 'he' that loves you in the poem? Jesus?" he continued.

After a momentary pause, Carrie nodded.

"You want Jesus to love you?" Mr. Ulmann probed further.

Once again, Carrie nodded, and this time, the kids couldn't contain their amusement, reveling in the opportunity to mock their classmate. Fueled by their giggles, Mr. Ulmann couldn't resist adding to the spectacle.

“You want Jesus to take you to the prom?" he asked, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

Carrie shook her head, her face flushed with embarrassment and mortification. Suddenly, something inside her stirred, a dark and primal force that growled with a female voice. 

"Let me out!" the voice demanded. “Let me kill him! Let me kill them all!"

Tommy muttered under his breath, "Asshole."

Those who overheard Tommy's comment couldn't help but giggle even more.

"Tommy?" Mr. Ulmann inquired, catching wind of the insult. "Did you say something?"

"That you're acting like an asshole, sir," Tommy boldly replied. 

Carrie looked up at her defender, the dark voice in her head faded away, while Sue glanced at Tommy in surprise.

"Carrie's poem is the finest we've heard," Tommy added, further aggravating the situation.

The students braced themselves, anticipating Mr. Ulmann's reaction. He straightened himself up and sternly declared, "Detention, Mr. Ross."

"I have baseball practice, sir. My coach wouldn't be pleased if I missed it, especially if I explained why," Tommy retorted confidently.

Rather than escalating the conflict, Mr. Ulmann decided to let it go, realizing the futility of pursuing it further.

"Take your seat, Carrie," he grudgingly instructed, acknowledging her presence.

As Carrie complied and walked past Tommy, he gave her a subtle wink, causing Sue to look at him in awe.

"All right, Ms. Snell," Mr Ulmann resumed. "Let's hear yours . . ."

The thought of that memory from her school days left Carrie feeling unsettled. It was strange how the enigmatic female voice had seemingly existed within her mind for as long as she could remember, whispering eerie promises that sent shivers down her spine.

As she turned her head, Carrie noticed Dr. Lewis approaching with Eddie, who appeared exhausted, by his side. Rising from her chair, she made her way towards them.

"Hey, Eddie," she greeted, concern evident in her voice. "Are you alright?"

"Yeah," Eddie responded, his voice tinged with weariness. "It was really loud in there. I kinda freaked out."

The dark voice within Eddie's head suddenly erupted, shouting, causing Carrie to exchange a worried glance with him.

"Now, listen," Dr. Lewis interjected, taking the lead. "You're not the first person to have a panic attack in there. I get claustrophobic too."

As they walked out of the hospital, a woman's voice called out to Dr. Lewis. He turned to see a middle-aged woman holding a small dog in her arms.

"Hey, Mrs. Manfredi," he greeted her.

"I just saw Morris," Mrs. Manfredi replied, her dog yapping. "And he's whining and complaining like an old baby again."

Dr. Lewis chuckled. "Oh, good." 

As the conversation continued, the dog's behavior became increasingly erratic. It began to bark and growl at Eddie, as if sensing something ominous lurking within him. Carrie's eyes narrowed, darkening slightly as she emitted a low, menacing growl. The dog cowered before her, whimpering in fear.

Dr. Lewis, trying to regain control of the situation, addressed Mrs. Manfredi, "Okay, Mrs. Manfredi, we discussed the matter of the dog. Unfortunately, you cannot keep it."Apologizing, she replied, "Sorry... Gemini..."

With a heavy heart, they walked away, the echoes of Gemini's growls slowly fading into the distance.

"We're gonna get to the bottom of this, alright," Dr. Lewis reassured Eddie, his gaze filled with determination. "But for now, go home and rest."

Eddie nodded in agreement, his weariness evident. "Uh-huh."

"I will contact you as soon as your test results are in."

"Alright, thank you, Dan. Thank you," Eddie expressed his gratitude.

"Oh, and Carrie?" 

Carrie turned her head to face him. Dr. Lewis couldn't help but be lost in the memories of their conversation not so long ago. His gaze lingered on her, his lips pursed with concern. Finally, he mustered the courage to speak, his voice filled with genuine care, "Remember, if anything ever happens to you, don't hesitate to call me."

Carrie nodded, her eyes reflecting gratitude and trust. With a soft "okay," she continued on her way, walking past Eddie and making her way back to their apartment.

Chapter Text

"Hello, doctor," Jacob greeted, strapped onto a chair.

"Hello there," the doctor responded. "Did you have the same reactions regardless of the temperature.."

As Dora strolled by, the conversation carried on inaudibly. Her mind was preoccupied with Eddie and Carrie's safety, and the possibility of Drake discovering her involvement in their break-in and uncovering the Life Foundation's true motives. She was also concerned about Estelle, who had been terminated by Drake for standing up to him and refusing to participate in the unethical experiments. Estelle had also aided Eddie and Carrie in their mission.

And just like a mind reader, Drake appeared by her side. 

"Good afternoon, Dr. Skirth," he said her with an air of tranquility. 

Dora's heart skipped a beat as she turned to face Drake, her face betraying none of the turmoil within her. She forced a smile, hoping to mask her unease. "Hello, Dr. Drake," she replied, her voice steady despite the racing thoughts in her mind.

Drake's piercing gaze seemed to penetrate through her facade, as if he could see right through her. Dora's palms grew clammy, her mind racing to come up with a plausible explanation for her involvement in Eddie and Carrie's escape. She had always been careful, ensuring that her actions were discreet and untraceable. But now, with Drake standing before her, she couldn't help but feel a sense of impending doom.

"I trust everything is going smoothly with our research?" Drake inquired, his voice calm and composed. Dora nodded, her mind racing to find the right words. She couldn't afford to arouse suspicion, not when so much was at stake.

"Yes, Dr. Drake," she replied, her voice steady. "The experiments are progressing as planned, and we are making significant breakthroughs." 

It was a lie, of course.

Drake's eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. Dora's heart pounded in her chest, fearing that he had seen through her deception. But then, to her relief, he smiled. "Excellent," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction. "I knew I could count on you, Dr. Skirth."

Dora's relief was short-lived, however, as Drake's smile turned into a sinister grin. "But remember, loyalty is of utmost importance," he warned, his voice laced with a veiled threat. "Anyone who betrays the Life Foundation will face severe consequences."

Dora's blood ran cold as she realized that Drake was alluding to Estelle's fate. She had seen firsthand the lengths to which Drake would go to protect the Life Foundation's secrets. Estelle's dismissal had been just the beginning, and Dora knew that if her own involvement was discovered, she would suffer a similar fate.

"Dr. Drake!" Emerson's urgent voice echoed through the hallway as he sprinted towards them. Drake and Dora quickly followed, their hearts pounding with anticipation. What could be so important that Emerson had to interrupt them like this?

They arrived at the room where Jacob was being held captive, and it was evident that he was in a state of exhaustion. Drake was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with concern. "The creature and the host are intertwined, but everything seemed fine. Why is the human deteriorating despite our efforts?"

Emerson shook his head, frustration evident in his voice. "I can't explain it. We've provided him with enough nourishment to sustain an elephant, yet his condition worsens."

Dora chimed in, her voice laced with worry. "The Symbiote, on the other hand, seems to be thriving. It's as if it's feeding off the host's vitality."

Drake's expression hardened, a mix of determination and frustration. "That's good news, but it's disheartening to see the host suffer. It's as if the Symbiote is consuming his organs, slowly draining the life out of him."

Emerson, ever the curious one, motioned towards a screen and turned up the volume. A piercing, high-pitched ring filled the room, causing Jacob to writhe in agony. The pain was unbearable, and his screams echoed through the sterile walls. Suddenly, a dark greenish symbiote began to emerge from his body, desperately trying to break free.

The sight was both mesmerizing and horrifying, a testament to the destructive power of the Symbiote. Drake, Dora, and Emerson exchanged worried glances, realizing that time was running out. They needed to find a way to save Jacob before it was too late.

Drake's eyes widened in alarm as he witnessed the scene unfolding before him. "Whoa, whoa, what are you doing?" he exclaimed, his voice laced with concern. "You're hurting it. Stop it!"

Emerson swiftly reacted, realizing the potential danger. With a quick flick of a switch, the sound abruptly ceased, causing the symbiote to retreat back into Jacob's form. "Sounds in the 4,000 to 6,000 hertz range are very harmful for it," Emerson explained, his voice filled with a mix of urgency and scientific knowledge.

Drake's brows furrowed, his protective instincts kicking in. "Well, then don't make those sounds," he commanded firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument.

The gravity of the situation sank in, and Jacob nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of avoiding such harmful frequencies. "Okay," he replied, his voice tinged with relief and gratitude for Drake's intervention.

Drake let out a heavy sigh, his brows furrowing with concern. "He was finally stabilizing. What could have possibly gone wrong?" he questioned, his voice laced with worry.

Dora, with a grave expression, responded, "He's on the verge of acute liver failure."

Drake's eyes widened in realization, his frustration evident. "We'll have to find another host," he concluded, his tone tinged with disappointment. "It's such a flawed design."

Dora's confusion was palpable as she asked, "Excuse me?"

Drake shook his head, his gaze fixed on the fragile human form before him. "Human beings," he muttered, a mix of frustration and compassion in his voice.

Drake soon noticed a man with a shaved head approaching him. The man was wearing a black security jacket and his eyes were fixed on Drake. As he got closer, Drake could see that the man's name was Roland Treece and he had something important to tell him. Suddenly, Treece stopped in his tracks and apologized for interrupting. 

"I have some good news for you," he said, but the look on his face made Drake feel uneasy and Dora's heart sank as she sensed that something was wrong. 

Treece leaned in close to Drake's ear, his voice barely audible above the soft rustling of leaves outside. He whispered that made Drake's eyes widened in surprise. He nodded, expressing his gratitude, as Treece walked away, disappearing into the shadows. Drake's gaze shifted, his attention now focused on Dora.

"Dora," Drake spoke softly, his voice filled with a calmness that belied the gravity of the situation. "Could you please come with me?"

Dora nodded briefly, her heart pounding in her chest as she followed Drake into the desolate room where Isaac had met his untimely end. The eerie atmosphere sent a chill down her spine, but she pressed on, determined to face whatever awaited her. Drake turned around, his gaze piercing and serious.

"How are you holding up?" he inquired, his concern evident in his eyes. "What are your thoughts on what we're embarking upon?"

Dora took a deep breath, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. "I've been troubled by our actions," she admitted, her voice tinged with unease.

Drake nodded understandingly, leaning back against a nearby desk. "I understand. We've all been plagued by doubts. It's the nature of our work."

Stepping away from the desk, Drake slowly approached her, his voice dropping to a whisper. "But I need you to tell me who was here with you. It's crucial. Their life is in imminent danger."

Dora shook her head, her eyes filled with apprehension. "I can't do that," she replied firmly.

"We can't rectify the situation unless we start with your friend," Drake's tone remained resolute, though a hint of feigned worry crept into his words. "The person who was here. Their life hangs in the balance. We need to bring them back here, where you can help keep them alive."

Leaning closer, Drake emphasized the urgency. "You understand that, don't you? Their life is at stake, and only you can save them." 

Dora's heart pounded in her chest, her fear threatening to consume her. She desperately wanted to confide in him, to share the burden that weighed heavily on her shoulders. Sensing her distress, Drake gently placed his hands on her trembling shoulders, his touch offering a glimmer of comfort.

"Hey, Dora," he spoke softly, his voice filled with reassurance. "I promise you, we won't let history repeat itself. Will you trust me?"

The words spilled out of Dora's lips, her voice laced with anxiety. "Eddie Brock. And Carrie. I don't know her last name."

Drake's expression tightened, his lips forming a thin line. "Eddie Brock?" he repeated, his voice tinged with concern.

Dora nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and uncertainty.

"Well, finding Brock won't be too difficult, but Carrie... there are countless Carries out there," he muttered, his tone heavy with disappointment. He briefly glanced at the ground before making his way towards the container housing the yellow symbiote. "You were our best shot."

With a determined press, the container opened, unleashing the symbiote onto the floor. It slithered and snarled, its presence sending shivers down Dora's spine.

Panic surged through her veins, and she instinctively moved backward, desperately trying to distance herself from the menacing creature.

"No! Please, no!" she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation. "No! No! No!" 

But Drake remained calm, his eyes fixed on the symbiote as it writhed and twisted on the ground. 

The young girl, with hair as white as freshly fallen snow, fixated her gaze upon the colossal black egg that had been laid by the mighty Big Mother. Crimson veins intricately encircled the surface of the egg, captivating the child's attention with its mysterious allure. With her pitch-black eyes and glowing red irises, she observed every detail, her curiosity unwavering.

"Umbra," a deep voice resonated, breaking the girl's concentration. "Step away from the egg."

Umbra turned to find her father, Knull, entering the room. His flowing white locks trailed behind him, and his piercing red eyes surveyed the surroundings.

"I'm sorry, father," Umbra replied innocently. "Do we have a name for it yet?"

"Yes, its name is XYSV3M0N."

Umbra shook her head, a slight frown forming on her face. "That's not a very pleasant name, father."

"Well, it's not a pet. This is akin to thousands of your siblings, but this one will hold great significance for you. It will shield you from adversaries. It will poison them, much like..."

"Like venom?" Umbra interjected, completing her father's thought.

"Yes, precisely."

Knull nodded, impressed by his daughter's astuteness. "XYSV3M0N is a formidable weapon, Umbra. You must treat it with utmost respect and care."

Umbra nodded, fully comprehending the gravity of the situation. She was well aware that her father ruled over the symbiote race, and that XYSV3M0N was a prized possession within their kingdom. Anticipation coursed through her veins as she eagerly awaited the unveiling of its power.

Later, Umbra observed as the egg began to crack, the faint sounds of movement emanating from within. She knew that the moment of XYSV3M0N's emergence was imminent. As she pondered the name her father had bestowed upon the egg, she couldn't help but feel that it was too lengthy for the small creature within. Patiently, she waited, her excitement mounting with each passing second.

Finally, the egg split open, revealing a diminutive black creature adorned with veins of pale grey. It peered up at Umbra with its small, white eyes, and an unspoken connection formed between them.

"Hello, Venom," Umbra whispered tenderly, extending her hand to touch the creature and it nestled against her palm.

Carrie's eyes fluttered open, dispelling the remnants of her dream. She gently massaged her forehead, trying to shake off the lingering traces of sleep.

"Did you sleep well?" Eddie's voice broke through the silence, reaching Carrie's ears.

Carrie simply nodded in reply, a faint smile gracing her lips. It was a half-truth. Her mind was consumed by the vivid dream she had just experienced. This time, she had encountered Knull, but there was an unexpected presence—a young possible alien girl named Umbra. The revelation of Knull having a daughter had caught her off guard. 

She couldn't shake off the feeling of unease that had settled in her chest. She had always imagine Knull to be a formidable being, but the thought of him having a child was unsettling. She wondered what kind of person Umbra was and what her role in Knull's plans was. She also wondered if she is still alive or not. 

The tram glided along the tracks, carrying Eddie and Carrie, who were sitting side by side. She could hear the birds squawking through the bellowing horn. Eddie appeared even more unwell, his pallor reflecting the dark, inky substance that had transferred from Maria into his body. Despite his condition, Carrie's worry for him remained unwavering, even though he had expressed his trust solely in Anne.

"Are you alright?" Carrie inquired, her concern evident in her voice.

Eddie released a shaky breath before responding, "I think so." His gaze shifted towards Carrie, who trembled beside him. Without hesitation, he removed his worn brown leather jacket and draped it over her shoulders.

"But Eddie, this is your jacket," Carrie protested softly, her eyes filled with gratitude. 

Eddie offered her a reassuring smile. "Don't worry about it, Carrie. I want you to stay warm."

Carrie felt a warmth spread through her chest at Eddie's selfless gesture. She couldn't help but feel a sense of guilt for doubting him earlier. Despite what was happening right now, he still managed to put others before himself. 

The bell dinged and, out of nowhere— "HUNGRY!" — Eddie sprang up from his spot on the tram, clutching onto the sturdy steel poles with determination, hoisting himself up in one swift motion. The unexpected action elicited gasps and exclamations from the startled passengers. Carrie, sensing his unease, rose from her seat, her expression filled with concern, attempting to alleviate the awkwardness of the situation. 

"Damn it!" Eddie exclaimed, much to the annoyance of the disgruntled passengers, eliciting a few scoffs in response. Despite the discomfort, he couldn't help but chuckle. "I'm fine, don't worry about me."

Carrie leaned in and whispered to him, "We should probably get off."

As they moved aside, Eddie politely asked, "Can I get through, please?" They obliged and he replied, "Excuse me. Thank you."

Once he stopped by the door frame, Carrie turned to Eddie and suggested, "Let's get off at the next stop."

Eddie nodded in agreement, noticing that a few people were giving them odd looks.

"I'll just stay here, alright?" Eddie reassured them. "Until the cable car comes to a stop." 

Eddie and Carrie swiftly disembarked from the tram, leaving the other passengers in a state of utter bewilderment, their minds racing to comprehend what had just transpired.

Carrie couldn't help but voice her confusion, her voice laced with curiosity, "What on earth was that?"

Eddie, still grappling with the inexplicable events that had unfolded, shook his head in disbelief. "I honestly have no idea," he admitted, his mind struggling to make sense of his own actions. "It felt as though some external force had taken control of my entire being."

Unbeknownst to them, a deep male voice resonated within Eddie's mind, and Carrie heard it, offering an explanation that sent shivers down their spines. "That, Eddie, is the very essence of our bond," it whispered, its words dripping with an enigmatic allure. 

Carrie's eyes widened in shock as she tried to comprehend the voice's meaning. "What bond?" she asked, her voice trembling with fear.

Eddie, noticing the sudden change in Carrie's demeanor, turned to her with concern etched on his face. "What's wrong?" he asked, his voice laced with worry.

Carrie hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, her voice barely above a whisper. "I heard a voice in your head again," she said, her eyes darting around nervously. "It spoke of a bond between you and the voice."

Eddie's eyes widened in surprise as he tried to process what Carrie had just said. "A bond?" he repeated, his voice filled with confusion.

Carrie nodded slowly, her eyes fixed on Eddie's. "Yes," she said. "I don't know what it meant by that but—."

Eddie's mind raced as he tried to make sense of the situation. "What kind of bond?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Carrie shrugged, her eyes still fixed on Eddie's. 

Suddenly, a dark, feminine voice echoed in Eddie's mind. "He's the perfect match," it said. 

Carrie's eyes widened in shock as she heard the voice too. "My own voice said you're the perfect match," she repeated. 

Eddie's heart skipped a beat as he realized what was happening. "Perfect match?" he repeated, his voice trembling. "What does that even mean?"

Carrie shook her head, her expression troubled. "I don't know," she said. "But I think we need to find out."

Eddie nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. "Maybe it's some kind of psychic connection," he said. "Or maybe it's something more... supernatural."

Carrie's eyes widened in fear. "Supernatural?" she repeated. "What do you mean?"

Eddie paused for a moment, grappling to articulate his thoughts. "I'm not entirely sure," he confessed. "It's almost as if..." He trailed off, struggling to find the right words. 

"Like it's trying to coexist," Carrie concluded, a sudden realization dawning upon her. "Like symbiosis." A sudden epiphany illuminated her mind. "Symbiote... That's it!" 

"What?" Eddie questioned, bewildered by her sudden outburst. 

"Whatever was happening, they were attempting to coexist within humans," Carrie explained. "That's what Drake was subjecting them to. Maria was a part of it." 

Carrie's expression darkened at the mention of Maria.

"She was the perfect match," she continued. "She was a perfect match for the symbiote that's inside you right now. But something went wrong, and now Maria is gone."

Eddie's heart sank at the mention of Maria's fate. "So what do we do now?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"We need to find out more about this symbiote," Carrie replied, determination in her voice. "We need to understand it, and figure out why it bonded with you."

Eddie nodded, his mind racing with the possibilities. "But how do we do that?" he asked.

A slight frown creased Carrie's forehead as she pondered the question. "I don't know," she admitted. "Maybe I should ask Estelle. Maybe she might know something that—" 

The thunderous voice reverberated within Eddie's mind, causing him to flinch involuntarily. "NO!" it bellowed, sending shivers down his spine. 

Concern etched across her face, Carrie called out to Eddie, her voice laced with worry. "Eddie!" 

"Stay calm," reassured the dark, feminine voice that echoed within Carrie's thoughts. "I will not leave you."

The deep voice couldn't help but express his concern. "But you were alone last time. And you..." 

The conversation between the deep voice and the dark feminine voice abruptly ended, leaving them both feeling confused.

Carrie's brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of the situation. "What just happened?" she questioned, her voice filled with curiosity and concern. "What were they talking about?" 

Eddie shook his head, still trying to process the sudden interruption. "I'm not sure," he admitted, his voice tinged with unease. 

Carrie's eyes narrowed as she tried to piece together the puzzle. "Something is definitely going on," she murmured, her voice filled with determination. "We need to find out the truth, no matter what it takes." 

Eddie nodded in accord, his thoughts now consumed by the enigma that enveloped them. 

"Just you go home and get some rest. I'll talk to Estelle and get some information out of her," Carrie said, her words laced with confidence. 

Eddie nodded once again and they journeyed back to Hotel Schuller, his mind still racing with questions and possibilities. As he walked in his apartment room, Carrie's determined expression remained etched in his memory, fueling his own determination to unravel the mystery that lay before them.

As Carrie entered her apartment, she spotted Estelle slumped on the couch, looking drained and defeated. Carrie knew that Estelle had been working at the Life Foundation and couldn't help but wonder if something had gone wrong. 

"Estelle, what happened at the Life Foundation?" Carrie asked, her voice laced with concern. 

Estelle let out a deep sigh before responding, "I got fired. I stood up to Drake for his unethical experiments and he didn't take it well." 

Carrie's eyes widened in shock, "That's terrible! But you did the right thing, Estelle. You stood up for what you believed in." 

Estelle managed a small smile, "Thanks, Carrie. It means a lot to hear that."

Carrie walked over to the couch and sat down next to Estelle, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. 

"Tell me everything, Estelle. What exactly happened with Drake and these unethical experiments?" Carrie asked, her concern growing deeper. 

Estelle took a deep breath, her voice filled with a mix of frustration and determination. "Well, you know how the Life Foundation has been conducting experiments on human subjects, right? They claim it's for the greater good, but it's just plain wrong. They're manipulating people's lives and endangering their well-being." 

Carrie nodded, her eyes narrowing as she listened intently. "And you confronted Drake about this?" 

Estelle nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of sadness and defiance. "Yes, I couldn't stay silent anymore. I confronted him about the unethical nature of these experiments and how they were violating the rights of the subjects. I told him that I couldn't be a part of something so morally wrong." 

Carrie's admiration for Estelle grew even stronger. "That takes a lot of courage, Estelle. I'm proud of you for standing up for what you believe in, even if it meant losing your job." 

Estelle sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "It wasn't an easy decision, Carrie. I loved working at the Life Foundation and believed in their mission. But I couldn't ignore the harm they were causing. I had to do what was right." 

"You made the right choice, Estelle. Sometimes doing what's right means making sacrifices. But I know you'll find something even better, something that aligns with your values." 

Estelle managed a weak smile, gratitude shining in her eyes. "I just hope that by speaking out, I can make a difference and prevent others from being harmed." 

Carrie nodded, her determination matching Estelle's. "You will, Estelle. We'll find a way to expose the truth and hold the Life Foundation accountable for their actions. We won't let them get away with this."

Overwhelmed with emotion, Estelle broke down in tears, her hands shielding her face. Sensing that there was more to this, Carrie turned towards her. "What's happening? What's the matter?"

"Dora..." Estelle whispered tearfully. "She's dead." 

Carrie's heart sank as she reached out to comfort Estelle. "I'm so sorry, Estelle. I can't even begin to imagine how you must be feeling right now."

Estelle's voice trembled as she continued, her words choked with grief. "Dora was my best friend. She was the one who first discovered the horrifying truth about the Life Foundation. She risked everything to expose their unethical experiments and the harm they were causing to innocent lives."

Carrie's eyes widened in shock. "Dora was the whistleblower? She was the one who started it all?"

Estelle nodded, her tears flowing freely. "Yes, she was. She was brave and selfless, always fighting for what was right. But the Life Foundation... they silenced her. They took her away from us, and now she's gone."

Carrie's fists clenched at her sides, her blonde hair whipping around her face. "Those monsters," she growled. "They'll pay for what they did to Dora." 

The thought of those responsible for silencing Dora made her blood boil. 

A dark, feminine voice whispered in Carrie's mind, tempting her with vengeance. "Maybe we should end them," she suggested.  

Carrie's voice barely above a whisper, she responded to the voice, her words laced with a mix of anger and regret. "Maybe I should have," she confessed.  

Estelle, taken aback by Carrie's words, looked at her with concern and confusion. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity.

Carrie's gaze hardened as she met Estelle's eyes. "I mean, maybe I should have taken matters into my own hands a long time ago. Maybe I should have fought back against the Life Foundation, exposed their corruption, and protected Dora before it was too late."

Estelle's brows furrowed, her tears momentarily forgotten as she tried to comprehend Carrie's words. "But Carrie, you couldn't have known. None of us could have predicted what they would do to Dora. Blaming yourself won't bring her back."

Carrie's jaw tightened, her voice filled with determination. "I know, Estelle. But I can't help but feel responsible. Dora was my friend, and I failed her. I failed to protect her from those monsters."

Estelle reached out and gently placed a hand on Carrie's trembling shoulder. "Carrie, you can't carry the weight of the world on your shoulders. We all loved Dora, and we all wish we could have done more. But blaming yourself won't change what happened. What we can do now is honor her memory and fight for justice in her name."

Carrie's eyes softened as she looked at Estelle, gratitude mingling with her grief. "You're right, Estelle. We can't change the past, but we can make sure that Dora's sacrifice was not in vain. We will expose the Life Foundation for what they truly are, and we will make sure that no one else suffers like Dora did."

Estelle nodded, her voice filled with determination. "Together, Carrie. We will bring them down together."

A newfound strength surged through Carrie's veins. The dark voice that had whispered in her mind was drowned out by the unwavering determination to seek justice for Dora. She knew they would not rest until the truth was revealed and those responsible were held accountable.

Carrie's eyes narrowed, her heart no longer pounding with fear, but with a fierce determination. The winds whipped around her, carrying her golden locks like a banner of defiance. She would not let Dora's memory fade away. She would fight, she would expose, and she would make sure that the Life Foundation paid dearly for what they had done.

Meanwhile, Eddie paced around the kitchen, his mind still reeling from the events of earlier. His phone rang, and he quickly answered, seeing Anne's name on the screen.

"Hey, Anne," he greeted her.

"Eddie, how are you feeling?" Anne asked.

"I'm not doing so great," Eddie replied, rubbing his head.

"Well, Eddie, you have a parasite," Anne explained. "They're not sure how you got it, but it would explain the fever."

Eddie nodded, understanding. "That makes sense," he said. "But I'm also hearing a voice."

"Auditory hallucinations are common with this type of parasite," Dan's voice came through the phone, and Eddie felt a twinge of jealousy.

"Hey, Dan," he said. "I didn't realize you were on the call too."

"Yeah, I'm here," Dan replied.

Eddie hummed in response before asking, "Hey, Dan, do you think this parasite could make me climb a really tall tree super fast?"

"Yes. We just did." The deep voice said and Eddie flinched, rubbing the back of his head and neck. 

Eddie felt a shiver run down his spine at the thought of the parasite controlling his actions. He knew he needed to get rid of it as soon as possible.

Dan paused for a moment before answering, "It's possible. It could be causing metabolic abnormalities that are making it hard for your body to maintain homeostasis."

Eddie's brow furrowed in confusion as he tried to process Dan's explanation. "You said 'causing' and 'body,' and... I lost you," he admitted, his voice tinged with frustration.

Realizing Eddie's struggle, Dan took a deep breath and decided to approach the conversation from a different angle. "Listen, Eddie," he began, his tone gentle yet determined. "We're going to get you on some medications, ones that can help alleviate these issues. We're going to find a way to clear all of this out, I promise."

Eddie's eyes lit up with hope as he immediately agreed with Dan's plan. "Yes," he responded eagerly, his voice filled with gratitude. "Yes, let's do it."

But just as Eddie's optimism started to take hold, a deep voice echoed in his mind, shattering his newfound confidence. "Never gonna happen," it whispered, its words dripping with malice.

Feeling overwhelmed, Eddie instinctively covered his phone with his hand, as if trying to shield himself from the voice's influence. "Will you stop doing that now? Not now," he pleaded, his voice laced with desperation.

Anne, sensing Eddie's distress, spoke up with genuine concern. "Eddie, we're just trying to help you," she reassured him, her voice filled with compassion.

Eddie let out a weary sigh, his voice barely above a whisper. "I know, I know," he muttered, his words tinged with exhaustion. "I'm just... I'm not actually talking to you, Annie."

Anne's worry deepened as she tried to make sense of Eddie's cryptic statement. "Who are you talking to?" she asked, her voice laced with concern.

Feeling the weight of the situation, Dan interjected, his voice firm yet understanding. "Eddie, why don't you take a moment to collect yourself? Call us back when you're ready, alright?"

Eddie nodded, grateful for Dan's understanding. "Thank you," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Dan. Thank you. Thank you, both." 

"Who are you talking to?" Anne sounded concerned. 

"I'm just gonna call you back, all right?" Dan said. 

"Thank you," Eddie said. "Thank you, Dan. Thank you. Thank you, both." 

After ending the call, Eddie placed his phone on the kitchen counter. Suddenly, the sound of an electric guitar playing rock music riffed through his apartment. The pain he felt was similar to the one he experienced when he was in the MRI machine. It was as if the parasite inside him wanted to escape but couldn't. He tried to cover his ears and inhale to suppress the sound, but it didn't work. The room vibrated, and the symbiote was in agony as the guitar feedback screeched.

Eddie knew who was responsible for the noise. He marched out of his apartment and banged on Ziggy's door repeatedly and angrily. The guitar stopped, and Ziggy opened the door.

"What's up?" Ziggy asked.

"Can you please turn down your music? I'm having a hard time," Eddie said breathlessly.

Ziggy scoffed. "Whatever."

Suddenly, the symbiote took over Eddie, and his blue eyes turned into full white eyes. Black veins emerged on his face, and a growl escaped from his teeth. Ziggy was taken aback by this sudden transformation. Eddie returned to normal, and Ziggy nodded shakily.

"Yeah, sure, man. I'll turn it down. Sorry," Ziggy said.

"Thank you," Eddie said and walked back into his apartment, closing the door behind him, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders. 

The symbiote had taken over his body, leaving him feeling like a mere passenger in his own skin. As he walked towards the kitchen, a sudden craving for potato tots overtook him. Without hesitation, he made his way to the freezer and retrieved the bag of frozen tots. With a sense of purpose, he poured them onto the tray and placed them in the oven. The sound of the oven door closing echoed through the empty apartment, a stark reminder of the solitude he now faced. As he waited for the tots to cook, Eddie couldn't help but wonder if this was his new reality - a life controlled by the symbiote, with only potato tots to bring him comfort.

He sat down on his couch after putting it on and Eddie couldn't help but feel a sense of guilt wash over him. He knew that he had let the symbiote take control, and he couldn't shake the feeling that he had gone too far. He had always struggled with the symbiote's influence, but this time, he had let it get the best of him.

He tried to distract himself by turning on the TV, but his mind kept wandering back to the encounter with Ziggy. He knew that he needed to find a way to control the symbiote, to keep it from taking over like that again.

As he sat there, lost in thought, he heard a knock at his door. He hesitated for a moment, wondering if it was Ziggy coming to confront him, but then he heard a familiar voice.

"Eddie, it's me, Carrie."

"She's back! She's safe!" The deep voice boomed

Relieved, he got up and opened the door to find Carrie standing there, concern etched on her face.

"Are you okay?" she asked, stepping inside.

Eddie nodded, but he knew that he couldn't keep the truth from her. He told her about the encounter with Ziggy, about how he had let the symbiote take control.

Carrie listened patiently, her expression never wavering. When he was finished, she took his hand and looked him in the eye.

"Eddie, you can't let the symbiote control you like that. You have to find a way to control it."

"Yeah, that's not gonna happen any time," the dark feminine voice said. 

Eddie knew that she was right. He had to find a way to keep the symbiote in check, to prevent it from taking over like that again.

Carrie's senses were suddenly alerted as a distinct scent of something burning wafted through the air. Her nose twitched, and she turned to Eddie with a concerned expression. "Are you cooking something?" she asked, her voice laced with worry.

Eddie's eyes widened in realization, and panic washed over him. "Oh, shit," he exclaimed, hastily making his way to the kitchen. With a swift motion, he retrieved the charred potato tots from the scorching oven, using a dish towel to shield his hands from the searing heat.

As he gingerly nursed his burnt fingers, a deep voice resonated within Eddie's mind, urging caution. "Do not open that door," it warned, its tone filled with an eerie authority.

Carrie, her voice tinged with a hint of darkness, added her own thoughts. "We should hide," she suggested, her words carrying an air of secrecy and trepidation.

Confusion etched across their faces, Eddie and Carrie spoke in perfect unison, their voices blending together. "What?" they exclaimed, their bewilderment mirroring one another.

And as if on cue, a series of knocks reverberated through the door, shattering the tranquility of the moment.

Chapter Text

"Hide them!" the resonant voice bellowed, causing Eddie's attention to shift towards Carrie.

His weary blue eyes surveyed the expanse of his living room, eventually landing on his sleek black leather couch, positioned a mere three feet from the television set. Eddie gestured towards the couch, his senses heightened. "Take cover there," he instructed, inhaling deeply.

Carrie glanced at the couch and sought refuge behind the armrest.

"That's a shit hiding spot," the sultry feminine voice scoffed disdainfully.

"Shut up," Carrie whispered back to the voice. She then retorted with her voice laced with frustration. "I don't see you coming up with any better ideas."

She knew the voice belonged to the mysterious entity that had been haunting her for months, or possibly years, but she refused to let it intimidate her any longer.

Eddie, on the other hand, remained oblivious to the voice's presence. He was too focused on ensuring their safety in the face of an unknown threat. His mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle of what was happening. Why were they being told to hide? Who or what were they hiding from?

As Carrie crouched behind the armrest, she couldn't help but feel a sense of vulnerability. The voice had always been there, lurking in the shadows of her mind, taunting her with its cryptic messages. It seemed to know things that she didn't, and that unnerved her. But now, with Eddie involved, she felt a glimmer of hope.

The room fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the faint sound of Eddie's breathing. Carrie strained her ears, trying to catch any sign of danger approaching. The voice, however, remained silent, leaving her to wonder if it had retreated or if it was simply biding its time.

Eddie approached his front door, a sense of unease settling in the pit of his stomach. As he peered through the peephole, he found no one on the other side. With a cautious sigh, he turned the doorknob and swung the door open. Before he could react, a group of men clad in black uniforms barged into his apartment, forcefully shoving him aside. Eddie grunted as he stumbled from the impact.

"Stay right where you are," the bald man commanded his comrades, his voice authoritative. He then turned his attention to Eddie. "Hey, Eddie."

Confusion and curiosity mingled within Eddie's thoughts as he questioned the stranger's identity. "Who the hell is this guy?" his inner voice boomed.

"Delve into his mind," a mysterious, dark feminine voice whispered.

"What?" Carrie, in her own inner voice, echoed in disbelief.

"Just give it a try," the enigmatic female voice urged. "I believe in you."

Carrie's mind raced with a mix of fear and intrigue as he tried to make sense of the situation unfolding before him. Who were these men? And who was this mysterious voice urging her to delve into his own thoughts?

"You already know who I am. You've already figured it out."

With a hesitant nod, Carrie reluctantly allowed his curiosity to override his apprehension. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, and focused on the voice's command. As she delved into the man's mind, memories and thoughts flooded his consciousness, revealing fragments of his past and hidden desires. And there was one memory that caught her attention...

Drake let out a heavy sigh, his brows furrowing with concern. "He was finally stabilizing. What could have possibly gone wrong?" he questioned, his voice laced with worry.

Dora, with a grave expression, responded, "He's on the verge of acute liver failure."

Drake's eyes widened in realization, his frustration evident. "We'll have to find another host," he concluded, his tone tinged with disappointment. "It's such a flawed design."

Dora's confusion was palpable as she asked, "Excuse me?"

Drake shook his head, his gaze fixed on the fragile human form before him. "Human beings," he muttered, a mix of frustration and compassion in his voice.

Drake soon noticed a man with a shaved head approaching him. The man was wearing a black security jacket and his eyes were fixed on Drake. As he got closer, Drake could see that the man's name was Roland Treece and he had something important to tell him. Suddenly, Treece stopped in his tracks and apologized for interrupting.

"I have some good news for you," he said, but the look on his face made Drake feel uneasy and Dora's heart sank as she sensed that something was wrong.

Treece leaned in close to Drake's ear, his voice barely audible above the soft rustling of leaves outside. He whispered that made Drake's eyes widened in surprise.

"We've find the thieves."

He nodded, expressing his gratitude, as Treece walked away, disappearing into the shadows. Drake's gaze shifted, his attention now focused on Dora.

"Dora," Drake spoke softly, his voice filled with a calmness that belied the gravity of the situation. "Could you please come with me?"

Dora nodded briefly, her heart pounding in her chest as she followed Drake into the desolate room...

"I'm gonna need Mr. Drake's property back," the bald man, whom Carrie had discovered was named Treece, declared firmly.

Carrie couldn't help but wonder if he had any involvement in Dora's untimely demise. The guns suddenly powered up, causing Carrie to instinctively flinch and seek cover behind the couch.

"Stay calm," a mysterious, dark feminine voice echoed in her mind, offering a sense of reassurance amidst the chaos.

"Whoa," Eddie exclaimed, his eyes widening as he noticed the guns now pointed directly at him, their menacing red laser lights flashing across his body.

"Stay still," the dark female voice whispered urgently to Carrie, its tone filled with caution.

Without hesitation, Eddie slowly raised his hands in surrender, his heart pounding in his chest.

"What do you think you're doing?" a deep voice growled within Eddie, its presence both unsettling and commanding.

"I...uh...I'm putting my hands up," Eddie stammered in response to the voice, feeling as if an invisible force was pulling his hands downward against his will.

"You're making us look bad," the voice retorted, its words laced with frustration and disappointment.

Eddie strained against the invisible resistance, his muscles quivering with the effort. "I... No, I am not."

But as soon as he managed to raise his hand, it abruptly plummeted back down, defying his every attempt to regain control.

"Yes, you are," the voice disagreed, its tone filled with exasperation.

"No, I'm not," Eddie repeated, determination etched into his features as he fought against the unseen force.

"Yes, you are!"

"No, I'm not," Eddie finally managed to defy the invisible pull, his hands held high in a display of surrender.

"Why would you do that?" the voice asked, a mix of confusion and disbelief coloring its words.

"Cause it's the only sensible thing to do," Eddie replied nervously, his voice quivering with a hint of defiance.

He could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on him, the gravity of his actions sinking in. The room was filled with tension, the air thick with uncertainty.

"Eddie..." Treece addressed him in a composed manner.

Suddenly, Carrie, who had been concealed behind the couch, heard the distinct sound of a gun being cocked behind her.

Carrie's breath caught in her throat as she realized the danger she was in. She had been hiding, hoping to stay out of the line of fire, but now it seemed that her safety was compromised. Panic surged through her veins, but she knew she had to remain silent, to stay hidden until the right moment presented itself.

With bated breath, Carrie cautiously turned her head, her eyes widening as they met the gaze of a strikingly beautiful woman. The woman's sleek ponytail accentuated her features, while her piercing dark brown eyes bore into Carrie's soul. Wearing a black jumpsuit, the woman exuded an air of mystery and power. Carrie's eyes darted to the name 'Diego' emblazoned on the woman's chest, a peculiar detail that only added to the enigma surrounding her.

Despite the woman's stunning appearance, Carrie couldn't ignore the gun that was now pointed directly at her. The weapon, ominously clicked and ready, served as a stark reminder of the perilous situation she found herself in. It was a surreal moment, as if a glamorous model had transformed into a formidable security guard right before her eyes. Carrie's mind raced, desperately searching for a way out of this predicament.

"I would be careful if I were you," Diego's lips curled into a sinister smile as she observed Carrie's trembling form.

The room seemed to shrink around them, the walls closing in on Carrie's fragile existence. Every second that ticked by felt like an eternity, the tension thickening the air and suffocating her.

Curiosity piqued, Treece turned his attention away from Eddie and inquired, "What's going on, Diego?"

Eddie followed Treece's gaze and his eyes widened as he spotted Diego aiming the gun at Carrie.

"She was in the lab," Diego explained, her voice laced with a hint of tension. "Six months ago."

"Shit," Carrie heard the dark feminine voice in her head.

Carrie's mind raced as she tried to make sense of Diego's words. Six months ago? What could she possibly have done in the lab six months ago that would warrant this kind of reaction?

"She knows you spoke to my brother," the dark female voice in her head replied.

"Brother?" Carrie thought, speaking to the voice.

Diego's eyes bore into Carrie's, searching for any sign of guilt or recognition. Carrie held her gaze, refusing to show any vulnerability. She had to stay strong, to find a way out of this situation. But the fear still gnawed at her, threatening to consume her composure.

Carrie's mind raced, desperately searching for a way out of this perilous situation. She knew that revealing herself would only put her in harm's way, but she also couldn't bear the thought of Eddie facing the guns alone. With a deep breath, she made a split-second decision.

Slowly, Carrie emerged from her hiding spot, her hands raised in surrender. Her heart pounded in her chest, her every instinct screaming at her to run, to find a way to escape. But she couldn't abandon Eddie, not when he had risked everything to protect her.

Treece stepped forward, his voice steady but laced with concern. "Diego, we need to talk about this. There has to be some kind of misunderstanding."

Diego's grip on the gun tightened, her knuckles turning white. "There's no misunderstanding, Treece. She knows too much. She needs to be silenced."

Carrie's heart pounded in her chest, the sound of it drowning out everything else.

Treece spoke again. "What are you talking about?" He asked, his voice filled with a mix of confusion and disbelief.

Diego took a deep breath, her eyes fixed on Carrie. With a sense of urgency, she began to explain. "She spoke to the substance," Diego revealed, her voice filled with a mix of anger and desperation. "Mr. Drake's property." Diego then pointed her gun at Eddie, emphasizing that he was currently in possession of whatever it was that had caused this chaos.

Treece's eyes widened as soon as he looked back at Carrie. "That's her?" He asked.

"That's the girl in the footage," Diego replied. "And I won't be surprised if Skirth and Horan knew of her."

Carrie's stomach dropped as she heard Dora and Estelle's surnames mentioned. Panic surged through her veins. "They have nothing to do with this," she pleaded, her voice trembling.

Diego's grip on the gun tightened, her eyes narrowing. "Oh, really?" she retorted, her voice dripping with skepticism. Her accusatory gaze never wavered from Carrie's face. "Isn't this why Skirth was killed?"

Carrie's mind raced, desperately trying to come up with an explanation that would clear her name and protect Estelle. She knew she had to choose her words carefully, as her life and others hung in the balance.

"Let me out!" The female dark voice shouted in her head. "Let me out now!"

"What?" Carrie mentally asked.

"No, I will take care of this myself," Eddie then heard the deep voice in his own head.

"What?" He whispered.

"Eddie, where's the bug?" Treece asked.

Nervously, Eddie let out a laugh, and in that moment, Diego prepared to pull the trigger. Carrie could hear the rapid thumping of Diego's heartbeat as she aimed her gun at her.

Carrie's heart raced as she tried to make sense of the chaotic situation unfolding before her. The dark female voice pleaded for release continued to echo in her mind, growing louder and more desperate with each passing moment. She could feel the weight of the impending danger, the imminent threat that Diego posed with her finger on the trigger.

In a split second decision, Carrie's instincts kicked in. She knew she had to act quickly to save herself, Eddie and the voices trapped within their minds.

With unwavering determination, Carrie extended her hand, causing Diego to soar through the air, colliding with the unforgiving wall before crashing onto the cold, hard ground.

A triumphant roar echoed within her mind, the voice of darkness celebrating her swift action.

But the tranquility was short-lived as the piercing sound of gunfire shattered the air, disrupting the fragile peace she had momentarily achieved. Carrie's shoulder seared with a piercing agony, as if a sharp object had found its mark.

Carrie gritted her teeth, refusing to let the pain consume her. Ignoring the throbbing in her shoulder, she scrambled to her feet and scanned the room for any sign of danger.

"No!" The voice within Eddie's mind bellowed in frustration. "Not again!"

Confusion etched across Eddie's face as he shouted, seeking answers to the sudden turn of events.

"Take them down!" Treece's voice boomed, commanding one of the guards to take action.

In an instant, an electric taser was fired, striking Eddie squarely in the chest.

Eddie's cry of pain filled the room, but then something extraordinary occurred. Black tendrils erupted from his back, snaking through the air with an eerie grace, ready to defend and retaliate.

Carrie's eyes widened in astonishment as she watched the tendrils lash out, wrapping around the guard's arm and yanking the taser from his grasp. The guard stumbled backward, fear etched across his face as the tendrils tightened their grip, constricting his movements.

With a surge of adrenaline, Carrie lunged forward, using her uninjured arm to grab the guard's gun from his holster. She aimed it at Treece, her finger trembling on the trigger.

"No," the dark female voice whispered in her thoughts. "Let my brother handle it. This is why he was created."

Carrie hesitated, her finger loosening its grip on the trigger. The voice in her mind was both soothing and commanding, its presence filling her with a strange mix of reassurance and uncertainty. She glanced at Eddie, who stood tall and resolute, his eyes glowing with an otherworldly intensity.

As if sensing her hesitation, Eddie turned his gaze towards Carrie, his voice resonating with a newfound power. "Carrie, trust me. I can handle this."

The tendrils tightened their grip on the guard, causing him to gasp for air. Carrie could see the fear in his eyes, the realization that he was no match for the supernatural force that had emerged from Eddie. She took a step back, her mind racing with conflicting emotions.

"Who are you?" Carrie whispered, her voice barely audible amidst the chaos unfolding around her.

The voice in her mind chuckled softly, its tone filled with ancient wisdom. "You already know who I am. You saw me. You heard me. Don't act dumb."

Carrie's heart pounded in her chest as she tried to comprehend the magnitude of what was happening. She had always known she was different, but this was beyond anything she could have imagined. And now, it seemed, the voice had found a way to harness that power.

With a sudden surge of determination, Carrie lowered the gun, her trust in the voice overpowering her fear.

Eddie, now completely under the control of the symbiote, unleashed a torrent of fury upon the unsuspecting guards. Sinewy tendrils erupted from his back and hands, their razor-sharp tips propelling the guards through the air like ragdolls, crashing into every corner of his once peaceful apartment. The room transformed into a chaotic battleground, the sound of shattering furniture and splintering wood filling the air.

Eddie's punches landed with bone-crushing force, each blow leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The guards, helpless against the symbiote's immense strength, were tossed aside like discarded toys. The symbiote reveled in the violence, its hunger for power and dominance driving Eddie to new heights of brutality.

But amidst the chaos, a flicker of remorse crossed Eddie's face. As he found himself apologizing to one of the guards, his voice laced with regret, he realized the extent of the violence he had been forced to commit. The symbiote's control over him was undeniable, but deep down, Eddie still clung to his humanity. In that moment, he couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt for the lives he had shattered and the pain he had inflicted.

The guards, overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught, could only groan, yell, scream, and grunt in agony as they fought to defend themselves.

"What is that?" Carrie thought in her head.

"Not 'what'. Who." The dark female voice spoke to her. "And I told you. He's my brother."

As the last guard crumpled to the ground, Eddie stood amidst the wreckage of his apartment, the room now a haunting reminder of the darkness that had consumed him. The symbiote, still pulsating with malevolent energy, seemed to revel in the chaos it had caused.

"Outstanding," the symbiote commended, its voice dripping with satisfaction. Eddie, exhausted and perspiring, wiped his weary eyes and adjusted his hoodie.

Carrie, nursing her wounded shoulder, approached Eddie with a determined stride. Her eyes burned with a mix of anger and determination as she surveyed the destruction around them. Eddie glanced around the room, taking in the shattered furniture, the broken windows, and the bloodstains that marred the walls. It was a stark reminder of the chaos that had unfolded in their once peaceful sanctuary.

"Now let's bite all their heads off and pile them up in the corner," the symbiote suggested within Eddie's mind. 

"Why would we do that?" Eddie questioned. 

Carrie found herself pondering the same inquiry. 

"Brains," the feminine voice in Carrie's head replied. 

"A pile of bodies, a pile of heads," the symbiote added.

"How about we just get out of here before the police show up?!" Carrie said.

They exchanged a glance, both realizing the urgency of the situation.

"Okay, but where do we go from here?" Eddie questioned. "How do we justify this?"

The symbiote chuckled darkly, "Justification is unnecessary. We are above such trivial concerns."

Before Carrie could respond, a black tendril shot out from Eddie's back, striking out at a nearby guard. The guard let out a startled cry as he was ensnared by the symbiote's tendril, his body going limp as the life was drained from him. Eddie and Carrie watched in horror as the guard's lifeless form fell to the ground.

Suddenly, under the symbiote's control, Eddie grabbed Carrie's arm and started to run out of his apartment.

As they raced through the darkened corridors, the symbiote whispered sinister suggestions in Eddie's mind, urging him to embrace the darkness within him. Carrie, struggling to keep up with Eddie's frenzied pace, could feel the malevolent presence of the symbiote growing stronger with each passing moment.

Finally, they burst out into the cool night air, the city lights twinkling in the distance. Eddie and Carrie knew they had to keep moving, to stay one step ahead of the authorities who would surely be hot on their trail.

"We need to find a way to rid ourselves of this...thing," Carrie gasped, her breath coming in ragged gasps.

"Thing?" the dark feminine voice said in her head. "He's my brother, as I've mentioned countless times before."

Carrie shuddered at the sound of the symbiote's voice in her head, its words dripping with a sinister tone. She couldn't help but feel a sense of unease, as if the darkness within her was seeping into her own thoughts. Eddie, too, felt the weight of the symbiote's influence, its whispers growing louder and more insistent with each passing moment.

They ran through the deserted streets, their hearts pounding in their chests.

"Eddie..." the symbiote's voice whispered in his mind, causing them to come to a sudden halt.

Eddie's eyes widened as he felt the symbiote's presence intensify within him. He could feel its hunger, its desire for power and control. It was becoming harder to resist its influence, to separate his own thoughts from its sinister whispers.

He caught sight of an abandoned car and glanced at the window, but instead of his own reflection, he was met with the image of a black, inky creature with wide, white eyes. There were no discernible pupils or irises, for its eyes were far from human.

Carrie stood beside him, her gaze fixed on the window, witnessing the same creature. Then, she shifted her focus away from the creature and anticipated seeing her own reflection. But it was not to be.

Staring back at her was the reflection of a woman with a flawless, pure white face, defined cheekbones, and a sharp jawline. Her eyes glowed red, and her long white hair cascaded down her back. Clad in a black, goo-like armor similar to the creature beside her.

"Eddie...?" Carrie's voice trembled with concern. "You see this too, right?"

"You're not even here, are you?" Eddie took a step back, his voice filled with uncertainty. "I'm just seeing things. We're just seeing things. It's not real. You're in my head. 'Cause you're just a parasite."

"Parasite?" the symbiote roared, tendrils shooting out from Eddie's back and pulling him towards the brick wall, causing him to cry out in pain.

Carrie let out a startled yelp.

"You have a brain tumor, Eddie," he muttered to himself, trying to make sense of the situation.

"Brain tumors don't make people levitate!" Carrie retorted, her voice filled with fear.

Eddie gulped. "I am sorry that I called you a parasite. We can discuss this like two men."

Suddenly, they heard a buzzing sound.

"What is that? What is that?"

Carrie's eyes widened in fear as the buzzing grew louder and more intense. Eddie's heart raced as he tried to locate the source of the noise.

The drone zoomed towards them, and Eddie collapsed to the ground as the tendrils released him.

"Use your power, Carrie," the dark voice urged in her mind.

Carrie extended her hand, sending it hurtling towards the wall. With a powerful force, the drone exploded, sending shrapnel flying in all directions. The explosion created a momentary distraction, allowing Eddie to regain his footing.

As his gaze darted around the scene, a flicker of recognition illuminated his eyes. There, amidst the chaos, stood his beloved motorcycle, its front light crudely patched up with tape. A bittersweet mixture of relief and frustration washed over him, knowing that their encounter with the drone had left its mark on his cherished ride. The once sleek and powerful machine now bore the scars, its paint scratched and dented.

Eddie revved up the motorcycle, feeling the power beneath him as Carrie settled in behind him. The engine roared to life, propelling them onto the bustling streets of San Francisco. Shouts and grunts filled the air as they weaved through the traffic, the black van hot on their trail. Car horns blared in protest as they sped past, the chaos of the city surrounding them. And just when they thought they had escaped, a drone suddenly appeared, hovering ominously above them.

The roar of the motorcycle echoed through the narrow streets of San Francisco, blending with the cacophony of car horns and the angry shouts of pedestrians. Eddie Brock gripped the handlebars tightly, feeling the familiar surge of adrenaline as he leaned into a sharp turn. Behind him, Carrie White clung to his waist, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement.

The black van from the Life Foundation loomed menacingly in the rearview mirror, its engine growling as it tried to keep pace. Eddie could see the silhouettes of armed men inside, their faces set with grim determination. He glanced at Carrie, who met his eyes with a look that said she was ready for whatever came next.

"Hold on tight," Eddie shouted over the wind. "This is gonna get bumpy!"

Carrie nodded, her grip tightening around his waist. Eddie twisted the throttle, and the motorcycle surged forward, weaving through the sparse late-night traffic. The city lights blurred into streaks of neon as they sped through intersections, narrowly avoiding collisions with cars that honked in protest.

Suddenly, the ominous whirring of a drone filled the air. Eddie glanced upward to see a sleek, black device hovering above them, its red lights blinking menacingly. The drone dipped lower, positioning itself just above the motorcycle, its cameras undoubtedly tracking their every move.

"Dammit," Eddie muttered. He needed to shake the drone, but the narrow streets and steep hills of San Francisco offered little cover. The drone buzzed closer, and he could hear the faint hum of its propellers even over the roar of the engine.

"Duck!" the symbiote roared, yanking Eddie down. Carrie followed instinctively, pressing herself against his back as the drone zipped past their heads, missing by mere inches.

The drone looped around for another pass. Eddie's grip tightened on the handlebars, his knuckles turning white.

He gasped as the tires squealed beneath them. "Whew, thank you!"

"You are welcome," the symbiote replied.

The motorcycle sped up, weaving through the traffic with hair-raising agility. They swerved around a taxi, barely avoiding a collision, and shot through a red light, the van and drones in relentless pursuit. Eddie felt the symbiote's influence, heightening his reflexes, guiding his movements with inhuman precision.

Carrie glanced back. "They're still on us!"

"Not for long," the symbiote pulsed, urging him forward, faster and faster.

Eddie banked hard into a narrow alleyway, the tires screeching in protest. The van couldn't follow, its bulk too unwieldy, but the drones zipped through, relentless.

"We've got to lose that thing!" Carrie shouted, her voice barely audible over the noise.

"I'm working on it!" Eddie called back.

He scanned the alley for anything that could help. Ahead, he saw a series of fire escapes zigzagging up the sides of the buildings. Inspiration struck.

"Hang on!" Eddie shouted.

He accelerated toward the fire escapes, the drone closing in behind them. As they approached the first metal ladder, the tendrils shot out, reached out and grabbed it, using the momentum to swing the bike around in a tight circle. The sudden movement caused the drone to overshoot, its sensors struggling to recalibrate.

"Holy shit!" Eddie exclaimed, the tires still squealing.

He didn't wait to see if the maneuver worked. He sped out of the alley and back onto the street, glancing back to see the drone wobbling unsteadily before regaining its balance. But it had bought them a few precious seconds.

The van reappeared, skidding around a corner in hot pursuit. Eddie could see the muzzle of a tranquilizer gun protruding from the passenger window. He swerved just in time as a dart whizzed past them, embedding itself in a nearby lamppost.

"These guys don't quit!" Carrie exclaimed, her eyes wide with alarm.

"Neither do we," the dark female voice replied in her head.

The streets were becoming increasingly crowded as they approached a more populated area. One drone fired a net, aiming to entangle them. The black tendrils lashed out, slicing the net to shreds before it could ensnare them. Carrie's eyes widened as she caught a glimpse of the dark, writhing mass.

"Oh, yeah! We got more friends, awesome!" Eddie barked sarcastically, careening out of the alley and onto another street.

They were in Chinatown now, the streets narrower and more crowded. Lanterns swung overhead, casting flickering shadows. The Life Foundation's van reappeared, somehow having found a parallel route.

Eddie swerved sharply, avoiding pedestrians and market stalls. Carrie screamed as they narrowly missed a fruit cart, sending apples and oranges flying. The drones were relentless, firing tasers and nets, trying to disable the motorcycle or its riders.

The black tendril snapping out to grab one of the drones and crush it into scrap metal. Carrie's grip tightened even more, but there was no time for questions or fear. They had to keep moving.

They turned to the long road heading up from the town. An idea sparked to the symbiote. It took over Eddie's arms and it gunned the engine, heading straight for it. "What are you doing?" Carrie cried, panic rising in her voice.

"Trust him!" the female voice said loudly.

"No, no, no! No, no!" Eddie chanted. "No! You're out of your mind!"

The motorcycle didn't slow down. It accelerated faster, the engine roaring as they raced towards the incline. Behind them, the Life Foundation vans struggled to keep up, their tires screeching as they navigated the sharp turns.

"Hold on!" Eddie shouted, bracing himself for the leap.

The motorcycle launched off the edge, soaring through the air. Carrie's scream echoed in Eddie's ears as they hung in the air for a moment, weightless. Time seemed to slow down, the city below a blur of lights and shadows.

Then, with a jarring thud, they landed on the other side, the motorcycle skidding but staying upright. Eddie could feel the symbiote's satisfaction radiating through him as they continued to speed away.

"See? I told you," the symbiote said smugly.

Eddie's heart was still pounding in his chest. "You're insane," he muttered, though he couldn't deny the rush of adrenaline.

Carrie looked back, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Did we lose them?"

Eddie glanced over his shoulder. The vans were struggling to make the jump, one of them crashing into the side of the incline. "For now," he said, his voice grim.

Carrie's eyes widened as she caught sight of something peculiar. "Hey, Eddie," she called out, curiosity lacing her voice, "what do you call the end of a road or passage from which no exit is possible?"

Eddie's brows furrowed as he pondered her question for a moment. Then, realization dawned on him. "That is a dead-end!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with certainty.

"Not for us," the symbiote said, his deep voice laced with confidence.

In an instant, the tendrils of the symbiote shot out from Eddie's body, swiftly wrapping around the nearby bars. With a powerful leap, they effortlessly propelled themselves over the obstacle, defying the notion of a dead-end.

They landed with a hard thud, the motorcycle skidding on the pavement as they straightened out. The dead-end alley loomed ahead, high walls on either side. Eddie could hear the screeching tires of the Life Foundation vans getting closer, the sound echoing off the buildings.

Eddie felt the impact reverberate through his body, but there was no time to recover. They had to keep moving.

"Whoa! Yeah!" he exclaimed, a brief moment of relief washing over him.

The chaotic symphony of screeching tires, honking horns, and distant yelling continued to echo through the streets as the Life Foundation vans relentlessly pursued them.

Carrie clung tightly to Eddie as they raced through the narrow alley, the wind whipping through her hair. The symbiote's tendrils extended once again, propelling them forward with incredible speed and agility.

"Whoa!" Eddie screamed. "We're going to die!"

"We are not going to die!" the symbiote assured him.

The motorcycle burst through a flimsy barrier, sending orange cones flying. The drone hesitated, its sensors overwhelmed by the sudden influx of obstacles. The van, too, struggled to navigate the narrow entrance.

Eddie and Carrie weaved through the maze of steel beams and half-finished structures. The drone tried to follow, but the tight spaces and erratic movements made it difficult. Eddie saw a stack of pipes teetering precariously on a ledge and veered toward them.

"Carrie, use your powers!" he shouted.

Carrie focused, her eyes narrowing. With a wave of her hand, the pipes toppled over, crashing down onto the drone and sending it spiraling into the ground. Sparks flew as it smashed against the concrete, its red lights flickering out.

The van screeched to a halt just outside the construction site, the men inside realizing they couldn't follow any further. Eddie didn't slow down until they were several blocks away, finally stopping in a deserted alley to catch their breath.

Eddie couldn't help but express his awe. "Whoa! That was pretty cool, actually," he exclaimed, stealing a quick glance over his shoulder. "I'm not gonna lie—"

However, before Eddie could finish his sentence, Carrie's sharp eyes caught sight of a Life Foundation van hurtling towards them at an alarming speed. Panic surged through her veins as she desperately tried to warn Eddie. "ED—!"

In an instant, the van collided with their vehicle, shattering the tranquility of the alley.

The force of the collision sent Eddie and Carrie flying. Eddie felt a sharp pain in his arm and legs and knew immediately it was broken. He tried to move, but the agony shot through him like lightning. Carrie lay on her stomach, groaning softly, blood trickling from a cut on her forehead.

The van doors burst open, and two men in black uniforms jumped out, guns drawn. Eddie's vision blurred with pain, but he could see their intent. They were here to capture them, to take them back to the lab.

"I've got them," Treece's voice resonated, barely audible amidst the chaos. "Copy that."

Carrie's eyelids fluttered before eventually closing shut.

"Stay with me, Umbra," were the final words she heard.

Chapter Text

Umbra's ebony eyes, with red irises, widened in astonishment, her breath catching in her throat. In a fleeting instant, her surroundings fell into an eerie silence, only to be shattered by a dazzling display of laser beams emanating from every direction. With a graceful leap, the symbiote adorned with crimson swirls vaulted over her, instantly igniting a cacophony of sound. The air reverberated with the fierce battle cries and piercing screams that enveloped her as she slowly rose from the earth.

The ground beneath her feet trembled with the force of the ongoing battle, sending shockwaves through her body. Umbra's heart pounded in her chest as she surveyed the chaos unfolding around her. The clash of metal against metal, the crackling of energy, and the roar of flames filled the air, creating a symphony of war that both terrified and exhilarated her.

"Umbra!" a deep, familiar voice bellowed her name.

She turned to see a massive black symbiote bounding towards her, its glowing white eyes fixed on her. 

"Venom?" she whispered in disbelief.

Umbra's mind raced as Venom closed the distance, his imposing form a stark contrast against the fiery backdrop. For a split second, time seemed to slow, her thoughts clouded with memories of their shared past – the battles fought side by side, the moments of unexpected camaraderie.

Without hesitation, Venom lunged, catching her in his powerful grip and shielding her from a blast of energy that narrowly missed them both. His expression was unreadable, a mixture of ferocity and concern.

"We need to move," he growled, his voice resonating with a sense of urgency that snapped her back to the present.

Umbra nodded, shaking off her surprise. She couldn't afford to be paralyzed by emotion. Not now. Not when the fate of their world hung in the balance. Together, they sprinted through the chaos, dodging beams and leaping over fallen debris, their movements in perfect sync like they had been during their best battles.

As they reached the edge of the battlefield, a towering figure emerged from the shadows, blocking their path. The dark grayish symbiote stood before them, its eyes glowing with malevolent glee.

"Going somewhere, traitor?" it hissed, its voice dripping with malice.

Umbra felt a shiver run down her spine. Riot's presence sent a wave of dread through Umbra. He was larger and more ruthless than Venom, embodying a level of brutality that had left a trail of devastation in his wake. Venom's stance shifted, becoming more defensive as he positioned himself between Umbra and Riot.

"We can't let him stop us," Venom muttered, his eyes never leaving Riot.

Umbra nodded, her mind racing for a strategy. Riot advanced, his movements deliberate and menacing, as if he relished the fear he instilled.

"You always did have a soft spot for the princess, Venom," Riot sneered, his voice a low growl. "But it will be your undoing."

Venom's muscles tensed, his symbiotic tendrils bristling with anticipation. "We'll see about that," he replied, his voice steady and cold.

With a roar, Riot lunged at them, his claws extended and ready to tear through anything in his path. Venom met him head-on, their clash sending shockwaves through the ground. Umbra watched, her heart in her throat, knowing she couldn't just stand by.

Summoning her strength, she conjured a barrier of dark energy around herself and began to channel her power. She focused on Riot, seeking an opening, a weakness she could exploit. The two symbiotes fought with primal ferocity, their growls and roars filling the air.

As Venom grappled with Riot, Umbra saw her chance. She unleashed a concentrated blast of dark energy, striking Riot squarely in the chest. The force of the impact staggered him, causing him to momentarily loosen his grip on Venom. Seizing the opportunity, Venom delivered a powerful blow that sent Riot crashing into the ground.

Breathing heavily, Venom turned to Umbra. "Now!" he shouted, signaling her to follow. They sprinted past Riot, who was already beginning to rise, his eyes blazing with fury.

Venom and Umbra raced through the battlefield, the sounds of war still echoing around them. They knew they had only moments before Riot would be back on their trail. As they reached the outskirts of the conflict, a glimmer of hope pierced through Umbra's anxiety. They could make it. They had to.

But what appeared to be their grand escape was abruptly halted by a searing pain that tore through Umbra's side. She gasped, her legs buckling beneath her as she crumpled to the ground. Venom skidded to a halt beside her, his eyes widening with alarm.

"Umbra!" he yelled, his voice filled with urgency and fear. "Stay with me!"

She tried to respond, but her vision blurred as the world around her began to spin. The pain was excruciating, and she felt her consciousness slipping away. Venom crouched beside her, his tendrils forming a protective cocoon as he desperately tried to shield her from the chaos surrounding them.

"Get up, Umbra!" Venom's voice cut through the haze, commanding and desperate. "We need to move!"

She struggled to focus, to push past the pain, but her strength was waning. The sounds of the battlefield seemed distant, muffled by the throbbing in her head. She felt Venom's grip tighten around her, his presence a beacon in the darkness that threatened to consume her.

"I... I can't..." she whispered, her voice barely audible.

"You have to," Venom insisted, his tone a mixture of determination and desperation. "I can't lose you."

But before Umbra could muster the strength to respond, a shadow loomed over them. She forced her eyes open just enough to see Riot, his form distorted by her fading vision, standing above them with a triumphant sneer.

"This is where it ends, Venom," Riot growled, raising his claws for a final strike.

"NO!" Venom roared, his tendrils lashing out to protect Umbra.

The ground beneath them trembled violently, fissures spreading and widening. The battlefield around them seemed to crumble as the very earth opened up. Umbra's vision darkened completely, and her last conscious thought was of Venom's voice, fierce and protective, calling her name.

"Umbra, stay with me! Get up! Don't you dare leave me now!"

Everything went black, the sounds of battle fading into a haunting silence, leaving only the echo of Venom's desperate plea reverberating in the void.

Carrie, feeling the pain through her body, opened her eyes and white light flashed straight at her. She soon realised she was lying on her stomach and her head was pounding.

She tried to get the dream or something out of her head as she tried to remember what happened to her. She was on a motorcycle ride with Eddie, trying to escape from the Life Foundation where the symbiote and her dark voice talking here and there.

Eddie.

Where was Eddie?

Then, she heard a strained groan. She didn't know if it was Eddie or someone else.

"Eddie?" she called out, her voice shaky.

The groan came again, this time clearer. Carrie turned her head and saw a shadowy fog moving closer to her.

"Go to the shadows," the dark female voice whispered in her head.

She crawled towards it, her movements slow and painful.

"You have been a serious pain in the ass for me, Eddie," she could make out a male voice, possibly Treece, talking.

Then, something grabbed her shoulder and spun Carrie around, her face looking up and her forehead pounding even harder.

"Yeah, I'm scanning her face now," she heard a woman's voice but it wasn't from her head. Her vision became clear as she saw that it was Diego standing over her. "No fucking way, that's Carrie White!"

Carrie's heart raced. The mention of her name sent a jolt of fear and anger through her. Diego smirked, clearly recognizing her infamous reputation.

"Yeah, it's her, Drake," Diego confirmed, speaking into a comm device. "We got a special one here."

Carrie struggled against Diego's grip, but her strength was sapped by the pain. She could feel the dark power within her stirring, the voice whispering for her to unleash it. But she hesitated, knowing the destruction it could cause.

"No, let me out now!" The dark female voice echoed in her head.

Carrie clenched her fists, trying to suppress the dark power within. She didn't want to lose control, not again. But Diego's grip tightened, and she knew she was running out of options.

"Let's get her secured," Diego said, dragging her to her feet. "Drake's gonna want to see this."

"Eddie," Carrie whispered, her voice barely audible.

As Diego began to pull her away, Carrie's eyes locked onto Eddie's form, crumpled in the corner. Her heart sank as she watched Eddie's pain-stricken face. She had to do something, anything, to save him. Eddie was surrounded by a group of guards, Treece among them, who seemed to be talking into a communication device.

"You truly are full of surprises, Eddie," Treece remarked, crouching down beside him.

"Well, you know," Eddie replied, his voice strained. "I always aim to please."

In a sudden burst of strength, Eddie's arm shot forward, the symbiote wrapping tightly around Treece's throat. As he rose to his feet, his body healed and transformed under the symbiote's influence.

Eddie's eyes darkened as the symbiote surged through his body, lifting Treece off the ground with a powerful grip around his neck. Treece's face turned pale, his eyes wide with terror.

"Eyes, lungs, pancreas," the symbiote growled, its voice dripping with malevolence. "So many snacks, so little time."

Its elongated tongue slithered out of its salivating mouth, droplets of saliva cascading from its razor-sharp teeth, and licked Treece's face. He screamed in terror as the symbiote tightened its grip, cutting off his air supply.

Carrie's heart raced as she watched the scene unfold before her. The power surging within her grew stronger, threatening to break free from her control. Suddenly, a gunshot pierced the air, the bullet striking the symbiote's back, yet it remained unfazed. The symbiote recoiled, releasing Treece from its grip as it writhed in pain. Carrie's eyes darted to the source of the gunshot, finding a guard standing, his gun still smoking.

"Release me now, Carrie," the dark female's growling voice echoed but she shook her head.

Her heart pounded in her chest even more, torn between the urgency to act and the fear of losing control. Diego's grip on her arm tightened, dragging her further away from the creature.

"Let her go," the symbiote snarled, his voice distorted.

Diego glanced at the creature and hesitated, clearly unnerved by the symbiote's display of power. But before she could make a decision, Carrie felt a surge of dark energy within her, the telekinetic power she had tried to suppress for so long. The symbiote within her, sensing her distress, pushed her to unleash it.

"Do it, Carrie. Show them our power," the dark female voice urged.

Carrie knew she had no choice. She took a deep breath and let go, allowing the dark power to take over. Her eyes turned black, and an eerie silence fell over the alleyway as the shadows around her began to writhe and pulse with dark energy. With a scream of defiance, Carrie let go of her restraint. The air around her crackled with energy as she unleashed a telekinetic blast that sent Diego flying across the alleyway. The symbiote, still holding Treece, watched in awe as Carrie's power surged.

The guards around the symbiote were similarly struck, their weapons clattering to the floor as they were thrown aside like ragdolls. Some rose their heads and looked at her, expecting to see Carrie standing there, but instead they saw a woman with a flawless, pure white face, defined cheekbones, and a sharp jawline. Her black eyes had glowing red irises, and her long white hair cascaded down her back, wearing a black, goo-like armor.

"Finally," the the mysterious woman hissed, "freedom."

She glanced at the symbiote, their eyes locked and her body surrounded by a dark aura; a silent understanding passing between them.

"Carrie?" Eddie's voice was a low rumble inside the symbiote.

Carrie, or whoever she was now, turned her attention to the remaining guards, who were scrambling to regroup. She raised her hand, and the shadows obeyed, lashing out and disarming them effortlessly. The guards screamed and retreated, but there was no escape from the darkness.

The symbiote smiled. "No, Eddie. She's something more now. Something... different than anyone has ever seen before."

Diego, who had been thrown across the alley, groaned as she tried to rise to her feet. Her eyes widened in fear as she took in the sight of the transformed Carrie. "What... what are you?" she stammered.

Ignoring Diego, the woman looked down at her hands, flexing her fingers as if testing her newfound power. "I've been waiting for this moment for a long time," she said, her voice a blend of Carrie's and the dark female entity that had haunted her thoughts. "To finally be free."

The remaining guards, now recovered from the telekinetic blast, aimed their weapons at her and Eddie. The tension in the air was palpable.

"Stand down!" Treece's voice cut through the chaos, though he was still recovering from his near-death experience with the symbiote. He stumbled forward, clutching his throat, but his command was clear. "Everyone, stand down!"

The guards hesitated, glancing between Treece, the symbiote, and the transformed Carrie. Slowly, they lowered their weapons, recognizing the futility of their situation.

Treece, struggling to regain his composure, looked between the symbiote and the transformed Carrie with a mixture of fear and curiosity. "What... what have you become?" he asked, his voice raspy.

The transformed Carrie tilted her head, a smirk playing on her lips. "I am the culmination of power and pain," she replied, her voice echoing with an otherworldly resonance. "A new entity born from the depths of despair and the need for vengeance."

She raised her hand again, and the shadows around her coalesced into tendrils of darkness that lashed out, wrapping around the remaining guards. They were lifted off their feet, struggling and gasping as the dark tendrils constricted around them.

"Let this be a warning," she said, her voice filled with authority. "Do not pursue us. Do not attempt to control us. For we are far beyond your understanding."

With a flick of her wrist, the tendrils released the guards, who fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Treece's eyes widened in realization of the power standing before him.

Then, there was gunfire.

A series of rapid gunshots rang out, cutting through the tension like a knife. The bullets whizzed through the air, their trajectories aimed at the transformed Carrie and the creature. However, the shadows around Carrie moved with a life of their own, deflecting the bullets before they could reach their targets.

The symbiote roared in fury, its tendrils extending to shield both Eddie and the transformed Carrie. "Enough!" it bellowed, its voice a deep, guttural growl that reverberated through the alleyway. The force of its rage sent shockwaves through the ground, knocking the remaining guards off their feet.

Treece, now visibly shaking, tried to rally his men. "Regroup! We need to—"

But before he could finish, the dark tendrils lashed out again, this time wrapping around Treece himself. He was lifted into the air, struggling against the inescapable grip of the shadows.

Carrie stepped forward, her eyes glowing with a fierce, otherworldly light. "Your time is up, Treece," she said, her voice a chilling blend of her own and the dark entity within her. "You have caused enough suffering."

Treece's face contorted in terror as he gasped for air. "No... please..."

But Carrie's mercy was spent. With a final, decisive motion, she flung Treece aside, his body crashing into a nearby wall and slumping to the ground, unconscious or worse.

The remaining guards, seeing their leader defeated and the overwhelming power of the transformed Carrie and the symbiote, dropped their weapons and fled, their fear palpable.

Eddie, still enveloped by the symbiote, turned to Carrie, his expression a mixture of awe and concern. "Carrie, can you hear me? Are you still in there?"

The dark energy around Carrie began to recede slightly, and her eyes softened as she looked at Eddie. "I'm still here, Eddie," she said, her voice a bit more human. "But I am also more. We are more."

"SFPD. Don't move!" an authoritative male voice shouted.

They turned to see a squad of police officers emerging from the far end of the alleyway, their weapons trained on them. Red and blue lights from police cars flashed in the background, casting an eerie glow on the scene.

The transformed Carrie narrowed her eyes, the shadows around her still pulsing with dark energy. She could sense the fear and confusion in the officers' minds, their uncertainty about what they were confronting.

With a swift motion, Carrie raised her hand, and a swirling vortex of darkness formed behind them. The shadows seemed to stretch and twist, creating an opening that led to an unknown destination.

The police officers hesitated, their eyes widening as they watched the dark portal take shape. "Stand down!" the commanding officer repeated, his voice faltering as he tried to assert control.

Before the officers could react, they sprinted from the police force, with the symbiote destroying a random vehicle.

"Get off the car!" One of the cops yelled.

The symbiote snarled, a deep rumbling growl emanating from its chest as it knocked aside another police car, sending it skidding into the side of the alley. The police officers scattered, their formation breaking under the sudden onslaught.

"We have to go now!" He shouted, his voice strained but insistent. The symbiote's eyes flickered between Carrie and the encroaching police, clearly understanding the need for haste.

Carrie nodded, the dark power within her still surging but under better control. She took one last look at the officers and the chaos they had left behind. And then, they dove into the nearest canal with officers shouting indistinctly.

They swam and swam until they reached where the Golden Gate Bridge stood. They emerged from the canal, their bodies dripping with water. The moonlight reflected off the surface of the bay, casting a shimmering glow on them. They stood at the base of the majestic Golden Gate Bridge, its towering red pillars reaching towards the night sky.

Eddie groaned and looked down at his restored legs. "My legs...my legs were broken. Now they're not broken."

Carrie collapsed to her knees, the adrenaline and pain finally catching up to her. Eddie knelt beside her, a concerned look on his soaked face and his hand gently touching her shoulder.

"Are you okay?" Eddie asked, his voice filled with worry.

Carrie looked up at him, her eyes still dark but with a flicker of her old self. "I think so," she replied, her voice shaky. "I don't know what—?"

Carrie couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. As Eddie stumbled onto the steel pole, she noticed a strange energy emanating from him. It was as if something was trying to escape out of him.

"What's happening?!" she exclaimed.

Suddenly, Carrie's eyes widened in shock as she watched in horror as a black, gooey substance began to ooze out of Eddie's back. It was like nothing she had ever seen before - a living, breathing entity that seemed to have a mind of its own. Carrie couldn't help but feel a sense of unease as she watched the symbiote came out of Eddie's body.

"What the hell are you?" Eddie whispered.

"I am Venom," the symbiote replied. "And you are mine."

As she looked closer, Carrie realized that there was something almost beautiful about the way the symbiote moved. It was like a dance, a fluid and graceful movement that was both mesmerizing and terrifying. Carrie couldn't tear her eyes away as the symbiote enveloped Eddie, transforming him into something new and otherworldly.

For a moment, Carrie was frozen in awe. She had never witnessed anything like this before, and she couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder at the power of the symbiote. But as the reality of the situation set in, Carrie knew that they were in grave danger. The symbiote was not to be trifled with, and she and Eddie would have to be careful if they wanted to survive.

As if sensing her presence, Venom turned to face her, his large white pupil less eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her heart skip a beat. It was then that Carrie realised that Venom recognised her. They had met before, back at the Life Foundation, and she had unwittingly given him his name.

"Quite a little venom," she had called him, and the moniker had stuck.

A strange sense of connection began to form between Carrie and the creature that had once instilled fear in her. Memories of a dream, a vision, or perhaps a distant memory of a young girl with snow-white hair conversing with her father about a protective shield against enemies flooded her mind.

"Umbra?" Venom's voice echoed. "Is that really you?"

"No, it's Carrie," her voice trembled as she spoke.

"He's speaking to me," a familiar dark female voice replied.

Carrie turned her gaze away from Eddie and Venom, only to find a translucent figure of a woman beside her, mirroring her every move. Her hair, as white as snow, cascaded down her back. Her pale, translucent skin seemed to glow, and she wore a black, gooey armor that resembled that of a knight. Her full burgundy lips curved into a smile. Unlike the symbiote, this figure appeared ethereal, almost like a spirit.

"Are you Umbra?" Carrie asked, her voice filled with curiosity and uncertainty.

The figure nodded, her eyes filled with a mixture of sadness and pride. "Yes, I am Umbra. Daughter of Knull, God of the Symbiotes."

Carrie's heart raced as she tried to process the revelation. Umbra, the daughter of Knull, stood before her, a being of immense power and mystery. Her mind reeled as she tried to comprehend the significance of Umbra's presence. The weight of this realization was almost too much to bear.

"Why are you here?" Carrie asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Inside my head?"

"Now, that is a long story," Umbra replied.

Carrie's mind spun with questions, but the urgency of their situation kept her grounded. "We don't have time for long stories," she said, a hint of impatience in her voice. "Why are you here now? What do you want from me?"

"I don't want anything from you aside from keeping you alive," she replied sternly. "Think of me as your conscious mind. Stay alive so I can stay alive too."

Carrie frowned, trying to process Umbra's words. It was a strange situation, to be sure, but Carrie couldn't deny that there was something thrilling about it. She had always been drawn to the unknown, to the things that scared her, and Venom and Umbra were no exception.

"You bit somebody's head off," Eddie finally spoke up, and the symbiote's head turned to him.

"Fuel in the tank," Venom replied. "Listen carefully, Eddie. You did not find us.We found you. Think of yourself as my ride."

"Where are you going?" Eddie asked

"We need Carlton Drake's rocket," Venom answered grizzly.

Eddie's eyes widened with confusion and concern. And yet, there was a small hint of rage lingering inside him as he remembered the torment Drake had put the homeless, including Maria, through. Not to mention that he lost his job, his fiancée and his whole reputation was ruined.

"You remember him," Venom said.

"How do you even know about that?" Eddie asked.

"I know everything, Eddie. Everything about you."

"How?"

"I am inside your head, like how Umbra is inside Carrie's head."

Eddie grunted, lowering his head as his hands clenched into fists. Tears streamed down his face.

"You are a loser, Eddie." Venom added. "You let everyone down."

Eddie's fists tightened, knuckles turning white. Venom's words cut deep, confirming his own fears. He had failed, lost everything that mattered to him. But now, there was a chance to set things right, even if it meant partnering with this dark force within him.

Carrie watched Eddie's struggle, feeling a strange kinship with him. She knew what it was like to have a voice inside her head, pushing and pulling her in directions she didn't always understand. Umbra's presence was both a curse and a gift, a paradox she was still coming to terms with, even if she didn't understand it.

Then, Eddie sighed, slowly coming to terms to the circumstances. He looked back at Venom. "Are you gonna eat anybody else?"

"Most likely," Venom answered nonchalantly.

Eddie groaned at his answer and Umbra let out a giggle. Carrie looked at the ghostly female with a horrified expression. "I don't see how that's funny," she told her.

"Calm down, he needs the phenethylamine," Umbra explained.

"What?!" Carrie's mind reeled at Umbra's nonchalant explanation. "What do you mean ph... ph... What you just said?" she demanded.

"It's a chemical found in the brain," Umbra said calmly. "Symbiotes like Venom needs it to survive. Without it, Eddie won't last long."

Eddie's eyes darted back and forth between Carrie and Umbra. "So what? I just keep letting him eat people?"

"There are alternatives," Umbra replied. "Chocolate, for one. But in our current situation, survival comes first. You need to let my brother cooperate with you, Eddie."

"She's right," Venom nodded in agreement. "That is why we are here. Cooperate, and you might just survive. That is the deal."

Carrie could see the conflict raging in Eddie's eyes. He was torn between his humanity and the alien force that had taken residence within him.

Eddie let out a groan. And then, an idea popped in his head. "Can I at least do something first?"

"And that is?" Venom asked.

"I need to drop off some evidence at my old job," Eddie explained and looked briefly at Umbra and Carrie. "It will prove to my ex-boss that everything I said about Drake is true."

Venom and Umbra exchanged glances, sensing the determination in Eddie's voice.

"Alright," Carrie was the one who answered, nodding her head as well. "But we need to move fast. Drake's people are likely already looking for us."

"Lead the way," Umbra added, her tone softer now. "We will help you, Eddie."

Eddie got up from the floor, his resolve firming up. He knew the risks but also the potential rewards. Proving his accusations about Drake could be a small step toward redemption.

"Then let's go," Eddie declared.

Chapter Text

"Yeah, I'm scanning her face now... No fucking way, that's Carrie White!... Yeah, it's her, Drake. We got a special one here... Drake's gonna want to see this."

Drake was in utter disbelief as he processed the shocking news Diego had shared with him sixty minutes ago. Against all odds, they had stumbled upon Carrie White, the infamous figure responsible for the haunting events of the Black Prom in Chamberlain many years ago. The world believed she had perished, but here she was, alive and accompanied by Eddie Brock. To make matters even more intriguing, they possessed something that belonged to Drake. This discovery was undeniably extraordinary, and Drake knew he had to witness it firsthand.

He couldn't shake the feeling of disbelief as he replayed the conversation in his mind. Carrie White, the girl with telekinetic powers who had caused so much destruction and chaos, was alive and well. And not only that, but she was with Eddie Brock, a man who nearly exposed his plan during the interview six months ago.

Drake knew he had to see this for himself. He had to know what they were up to, and why they had something that belonged to him. The implications of this discovery were immense, and he couldn't afford to ignore it.

As he was pacing back and forth in the Life Foundation lab, his mind raced with questions. What were they planning? How had Carrie White survived all these years? And most importantly, what else was she capable of?

Drake knew that whatever was about to unfold would change everything. And he was determined to be there to witness it all.

Suddenly, the sound of footsteps interrupted his thoughts. Drake turned around to see nothing or no one.

Drake turned around, his heart pounding in his chest, only to find an empty hallway. Confused, he cautiously took a few steps forward, his senses on high alert. The anticipation was palpable as he wondered who or what could be lurking in the shadows.

"Hello?" he called out but there was no response.

Drake's mind raced with possibilities. Was it a prank? Or perhaps an intruder? He couldn't shake off the feeling that he was being watched. Every tap of the marble floor echoed through the corridor, intensifying his unease. The dimly lit hallway seemed to stretch endlessly, its eerie silence amplifying his anxiety. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as he strained to hear any sound that would confirm his suspicions.

As he turned a corner, his eyes widened in astonishment. There, standing before him, was a young blonde girl with two red bows adorning her hair. She wore a black dress with white polka dots and a white blouse underneath.

"What are you doing here?" he asked, kneeling. "Are you lost?"

The girl's smile sent shivers down his spine as her eyes turned a ghostly white. "I'm not lost," she replied, her voice sending chills down his spine as she reached out to him.

Drake's world spun as the girl's eyes bore into his soul. Fear and curiosity warred within him as he struggled to comprehend the situation. The grip on his neck tightened, and he felt a coldness seep into his bones. Desperation clawed at his mind as he searched for a way to escape this nightmare.

Then, a dark, slimy substance oozed from the girl's body, revealing a creature from another world. It slithered towards him, and Drake's eyes turned white as he realized the true horror of the situation. The creature, with its grotesque form and writhing tentacles, seemed to defy all laws of nature. Drake's heart raced as he stumbled backward, his mind struggling to comprehend the abomination before him. The stench of decay filled the air, making him gag as he fought to keep his composure.

The young girl collapsed to the ground as the creature fully emerged from her body. Drake knelt beside her, desperately searching for a pulse, but found none. His eyes widened as he realized the girl's innocence had been consumed by the darkness that now possessed him.

Then, the dark grey slimy substance emerged from his back and it formed a face.

Drake's muscles tensed involuntarily as the creature from another world made its presence known. The substance, a sentient mass of tendrils and malice, shaped itself into a grotesque visage that leered at him from behind his shoulder. Drake could feel its consciousness pressing against his own, probing, testing the limits of his sanity.

"Carlton Drake," it hissed, the voice a blend of his own thoughts and the entity's sinister intentions. "I am Riot."

Drake's breath hitched, his mind a chaotic storm of fear and confusion. He struggled to maintain his sense of self as the entity's influence seeped deeper into his psyche. Venom's presence was overpowering, a relentless force that threatened to consume him entirely.

"No," Drake whispered, his voice a strained plea. "This can't be happening."

Riot's face twisted into a mocking grin. "You wanted power, didn't you? You sought to control, to dominate. Now, you have a taste of true power."

Drake's thoughts were a tangled mess. He remembered his ambitions, the lengths he had gone to achieve them, and the sacrifices he had made. But this—this was beyond anything he had ever imagined. He could feel Riot's influence tightening its grip, each second slipping further from his control. The symbiote's malevolent presence was like a vice, squeezing out his resistance and warping his perceptions.

"You're mine now," Riot sneered, its voice echoing in Drake's mind, a blend of contempt and satisfaction.

Drake's body trembled as he fought to reclaim some semblance of autonomy. Images of his past—his achievements, his vision for the future—flashed before his eyes, but they were quickly overshadowed by the raw, primal urges Riot injected into his consciousness.

In the midst of this internal struggle, a sudden, unexpected surge of clarity broke through. Drake latched onto it, summoning every ounce of his willpower. He focused on his purpose, on the mission he had dedicated his life to. With a monumental effort, he forced out a single, coherent thought.

"Why are you here?" Drake managed to ask, his voice a mere whisper.

Riot's grin widened, its tendrils tightening their hold. "You and I share a common goal," it said, its voice dripping with dark promise. "Together, we can achieve greatness beyond your wildest dreams. But first, there are... obstacles."

Drake's mind raced, piecing together Riot's cryptic words. The symbiote sought collaboration, but its definition of partnership was clearly one-sided. Despite his fear, a spark of his old ambition flared within him. If he could harness this power, bend it to his will...

"What do you need from me?" he asked, his voice steadier now, though still laced with underlying dread.

Riot's eyes gleamed with triumph. "I need you to lead. With my power and your intellect, we can reclaim what's ours. Eddie Brock and Carrie White... they have something we need. Something that belongs to us."

Drake's thoughts aligned with Riot's, a reluctant acceptance forming in the recesses of his mind. The memories of Eddie and Carrie surfaced, and with them, a sense of urgency. Whatever they had, it was crucial—both to Riot and to himself.

"Then we find them," Drake declared, his resolve hardening. "And we take back what's ours."

Riot's approval was a palpable force, invigorating Drake with a renewed sense of purpose. He felt the symbiote's power coursing through him, amplifying his senses, strengthening his body. Together, they moved with newfound determination, a singular entity driven by a shared goal.

As they navigated the labyrinthine corridors of the Life Foundation, Drake's mind sharpened, plotting their next moves. He couldn't shake the memory of the girl's lifeless body, a grim reminder of the cost of his alliance with Riot. But he pushed it aside, focusing instead on the task at hand.

Eddie Brock and Carrie White were out there, and they held the key to everything. With Riot by his side, Drake was determined to confront them, to seize what was rightfully his. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but he welcomed it, fueled by a dark, symbiotic hunger for power and revenge.

Together, they would change everything.

But then, Drake's momentum faltered as Dr. Emerson appeared in the hallway, his expression a mixture of urgency and concern. He approached cautiously, his eyes blinking rapidly as he walked toward Drake.

"Drake," he began, his voice trembling slightly, "what is going on? The lab is in chaos. Reports are coming in about strange occurrences, and people are getting hurt."

"Reports?" Drake replied, hiding the fact that a symbiote was in him as of now. "Strange occurrences? Who has been hurt?"

Dr. Emerson pressed his lips together, worry aching his face. "Do... Dr. Skirth... She has been found dead."

Drake's face remained a mask of control, but inside, Riot's dark amusement simmered. He knew what had happened to Dr. Skirth—he had ensured her silence.

"Dead? How?" Drake asked, pretending to be in shock.

"Her body was found in her lab, torn apart," Dr. Emerson said, his voice shaking. "It looks like... like she was..."

"Show me!" He half-shouted. "Now!"

Dr. Emerson flinched at Drake's sudden outburst but quickly nodded, leading the way through the dimly lit corridors. The tension in the air was palpable, with every step echoing ominously against the sterile walls of the Life Foundation. Drake's mind was a storm of thoughts and Riot's insistent presence, prodding him with dark whispers of power and revolution.

As they approached the crime scene, another scientist were there, silently weeping. The door to the lab slid open with a hiss, revealing a scene of unfortunate incident.

Dr Skirth's body lay sprawled across the floor, her skin getting paler. She was still in her lab coat and her black hair, despite being tied up in a ponytail, was messy and her glasses were nowhere to be seen. What was more gruesome about the scene was that the dark blue slimy substance was attached to her lifeless body and it spread out onto the floor. It was as much dead as Dr. Skirth.

Drake stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the lifeless body of Dr. Skirth. He felt a surge of conflicting emotions— revulsion at the brutality of the scene, and a grim satisfaction that another potential threat to his plans had been eliminated. Riot's presence thrummed with approval, feeding off his dark thoughts.

Dr. Emerson's face was ashen as he struggled to comprehend the horror before him. "This.., this is madness," he stammered. "How could this have happened?"

Drake turned to the scientists, his dark eyes cold and calculating. "Where were you when it left Dr. Skirth's body?" He asked Dr. Emerson, his voice steady.

Dr. Emerson trembled under Drake's intense gaze, struggling to find his voice. Knowing he wouldn't get an answer, Drake turned to the other scientist. "Where was he?"

The other scientist, Dr. Loring, glanced nervously between Drake and Dr. Emerson. "He... He was in his office. We were running diagnostics on the symbiote when we heard the alarm."

Drake's mind raced, Riot whispering insidious thoughts of betrayal and sabotage. "And what did you see when you arrived here?"

Dr. Loring swallowed hard, her eyes wide with fear. "It was already too late. Dr. Skirth was... gone, and the symbiote... It was like it had died along with her."

Drake knelt by Dr. Skirth's body, examining the dark blue substance. It was indeed lifeless, a stark contrast to the living, pulsing entity that now resided within him. Riot's voice echoed in his mind, a chilling reminder of their shared power.

"Weak," it hissed. "Not like us."

Drake stood, turning his attention back to the two scientists. "This is the higher life-form. You stood by and watched while it died."

Dr. Emerson and Dr. Loring exchanged uneasy glances, their fear palpable in the sterile, clinical atmosphere of the lab. They were both seasoned scientists, but the events unfolding around them were beyond their comprehension and control.

"Dr. Skirth's death is a significant loss," Drake continued, his tone measured yet unyielding. "But we cannot let this setback derail our mission. We must remain focused, vigilant, and, above all, united."

Dr. Emerson nodded slowly, still trying to process everything. "What... what do we do now, Dr. Drake?"

Drake's eyes, darkened with resolve, met Emerson's. "We adapt. We learn from this. Strengthen our security protocols, increase surveillance, and ensure that the remaining symbiotes are secured. No more mistakes."

Riot's presence pulsed approvingly within Drake, reinforcing his newfound determination. "And find Eddie Brock and Carrie White," the symbiote's voice resonated in his mind, its hunger for dominance and retribution clear. "They hold the key to our next move."

Drake nodded subtly to himself, his mind already strategizing the next steps. He turned to Dr. Loring, his voice taking on a tone of quiet command. "Prepare a full report on Dr. Skirth's findings and any data we have on the symbiotes. I want it on my desk within the hour. And get me all information on Brock and White's last known locations. We need to move quickly."

Dr. Loring, eager to prove her loyalty and competence, hurried off to comply. Dr. Emerson lingered, still visibly shaken. "Sir, are you sure we can control this? What happened to Skirth—"

"—Was a tragic but necessary lesson," Drake interjected, his gaze unwavering. "We will not make the same mistake twice. Trust in our mission, Emerson. We are on the verge of something monumental."

As Dr. Emerson nodded reluctantly and left, Drake felt Riot's satisfaction coursing through him. Alone again, Drake allowed himself a moment to absorb the gravity of the situation. He had bound himself to a formidable, alien power, one that demanded control and dominance.

But he also knew that with Riot's power, he could achieve what he had always dreamed of: a world transformed by his vision. And Eddie Brock and Carrie White were the keys to unlocking that future.

Determined and resolute, Drake exited the lab, his mind already calculating the moves ahead. He knew the risks were immense, but so were the potential rewards. With Riot by his side, he would confront Eddie and Carrie, reclaim what was his, and reshape the future in his image.

"The arrogance," Drake then muttered under his breath.

As he continued to walk through the corridor, he spotted Treece and the other two guards approached him. But before he could say anything, Drake pointed at him.

"Treece, listen to me," Drake said in a dangerously soft tone with a tint of growl to it. "After this, we can't risk killing Brock, not until we find another suitable host. I don't want to see you again unless you have Brock!"

"And the White girl?" Treece asked.

Drake's eyes darkened as he considered the implications of Carrie's presence. Riot's influence whispered temptations of power and control, fueling his determination.

"Carrie White is a special case," Drake replied, his voice cold and calculated. "Her abilities could be invaluable to us. Capture her alive if possible, but do not underestimate her. She must be handled with extreme caution."

Treece nodded, his face set with grim determination. "Understood. We'll get them both."

Drake watched as Treece and the guards moved with purpose, his own thoughts a turbulent mix of ambition and fear. Riot's presence thrummed within him, a constant reminder of the dangerous alliance he had forged.

***

Anne's hands gripped the steering wheel tightly as she navigated the familiar route home. The city lights blurred past her, a tapestry of colors and movement that she barely registered. Her mind was a whirl of conflicting emotions.

On one hand, she was furious. Eddie Brock had been nothing but trouble for her, ever since their breakup. His reckless behavior, his obsession with uncovering the truth no matter the cost, had left her career in shambles. Now, thanks to him, she was stuck working as a freelance lawyer under a law firm that didn't fully appreciate her talents.

But on the other hand, there was the incident at the restaurant. The memory of Eddie's tired eyes, the panic in his voice as he tried to explain the inexplicable, gnawed at her. He had always been intense, but this was different. It was as if something had broken inside him, something beyond his control.

She couldn't help but replay the events in her head. Eddie had shown up at the restaurant, looking disheveled and out of sorts. He had babbled about something that made no sense, something about Carlton Drake and the Life Foundation. At first, she had thought he was joking, or maybe he had finally lost it. But the fear in his eyes was real. It was palpable.

Anne's thoughts shifted to Carrie, Eddie's young neighbor. The neighbor was as equally concerned for Eddie as she was, and Anne felt sorry for Carrie, for getting caught in the crossfire of Eddie's turbulent life. It seemed that Eddie had already taken Carrie under his wing, almost like a little sister. Despite his flaws, Eddie had always had a soft spot for the vulnerable, and Carrie was no exception. Anne couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt. She had always admired that part of Eddie, the part that cared deeply for others even when his own life was falling apart.

The memory of Carrie's wide-eyed innocence tugged at her heart. She knew that whatever was happening to Eddie, it was affecting Carrie too. Anne had seen the fear in the girl's eyes, the way she clung to Eddie as if he was her lifeline. It made Anne's anger seem trivial in comparison. She could be furious with Eddie all she wanted, but she couldn't ignore the fact that he needed help. More importantly, Carrie needed stability, something Eddie was struggling to provide.

Anne sighed deeply, her grip on the steering wheel loosening slightly. She hated feeling torn like this, but she knew she had to do something. She couldn't just stand by and watch Eddie spiral further out of control. She had to confront him, get to the bottom of whatever was happening, if not for him, then for Carrie's sake.

Her phone buzzed, startling her. She glanced at the screen and saw her current boyfriend's name on the screen: Dan. He was probably wondering how long she will be. She pressed the green icon.

"Hey, babe. I'm almost home," Anne said, assuring her boyfriend.

"Where's Eddie?" Dan's voice sounded worried.

"Why? What's happening?"

This was getting Anne even more worried.

"I got Eddie's labs back, and it's worse than I thought. His systems, renal, endocrine, they're behaving abnormally. I've never seen anything like it."

"What does that mean, Dan? What are you telling me?"

There was a long pause on the other end of the line, and Anne could hear Dan exhale deeply. She braced herself for the worst, clutching the steering wheel with renewed tension.

"Anne, it means Eddie's body is undergoing changes that shouldn't be possible," Dan said finally. "I don't have a full explanation yet, but it looks like his body is rejecting something—something foreign. We need to get him to a hospital immediately."

Anne's heart sank. Her mind raced through the possibilities. What could Eddie have gotten himself into? She thought back to his frantic ramblings about Carlton Drake and the Life Foundation. Was it possible Eddie had uncovered something more sinister than a simple corporate scandal? And if so, how deeply was he involved?

"Alright, I'll find him," Anne said, her voice steady but urgent. "I'll bring him in."

"Be careful, Anne. If his condition is as serious as it seems, there's no telling how he might react," Dan warned.

"I will. Thanks, Dan," she replied, ending the call and accelerating towards Eddie's apartment.

Anne let out a sigh and found Eddie's name in her contact. She immediately pressed it and allowed it to ring.

"Eddie Brock here. Leave a message."

Anne's frustration mounted as she listened to Eddie's voicemail greeting. She ended the call without leaving a message and drove faster, weaving through traffic with determined precision. The city lights reflected her turbulent emotions, a cacophony of colors mirroring her internal chaos. She had to find Eddie, and she had to find him now.

The drive to Eddie's apartment felt interminable, but she finally arrived and parked hastily. She got out of her car, her heart pounding in her chest. But as she ran to his apartment, Anne could hear sirens blaring and saw people gathering around, outside his apartment. Getting closer, she could make out indistinct police radio chattering.

"Officer, what's happening?" Anne asked. "I need to get in there. It's my friend's apartment."

"Building's been evacuated," the officer replied. "It's not safe for you to be here, ma'am."

"Found another one, Bill," a female police officer shouted.

"Get off the streets," the officer said, walking away. "Go home. There's bodies all over the city tonight."

"Bodies?" Anne whispered.

Her heart pounded even harder. Eddie, she thought. She had to get to Eddie, but how? "Eddie, where are you?" She whispered to herself.

"Carrie, please pick up," a distressed woman whispered.

Anne's head whipped around at the sound of the woman's voice. Her black hair was tied in a ponytail, her face worn out and her blue eyes were tired.

She walked up to the woman. "You're okay?"

The woman stood her head. "No..."

"What's your name?"

"Estelle Horan."

"Estelle, what happened?" Anne asked, trying to keep her voice calm despite the anxiety that was bubbling inside her.

Estelle looked around nervously, her eyes darting between the police officers and the crowd. "I was just heading out for some grocery shopping and I came back to this. I just hope that Carrie—."

She stopped herself from finishing her sentence. She didn't want to give too much away. She didn't want to talk about Carrie to Anne. "I just hope she's not in there."

"Don't worry, I'm sure she's okay," Anne pulled her into an hug and Estelle just broke down into tears. She kept holding on to the crying woman and kept telling her the same thing: she was sure that Carrie was okay.

But it was Estelle's response that caught her attention. "Not again. Not again. Why did I do this to myself, knowing what happened in... Not again."

Anne's heart sank as she listened to Estelle's frantic sobs. The woman's cryptic words suggested a connection to Carrie that went beyond mere acquaintance. It was clear that Estelle was hiding something, but now wasn't the time to press her for answers.

"Estelle, listen to me," Anne said softly but firmly, pulling back to look her in the eye. "Go to the apartment and find anything that could help us. We're going to find Carrie and Eddie. Find something that will help us, okay?"

Estelle nodded weakly, tears streaming down her face. Anne gave her a reassuring squeeze before turning her attention back to the chaotic scene in front of Eddie's apartment building. The police presence was heavy, and the growing crowd only added to the confusion as Estelle was granted access to her apartment but under the circumstances she will allow to pack her bags and find herself a place to stay.

She needed to think. If Eddie and Carrie weren't in the apartment, where would they go? Anne wracked her brain, trying to recall any hints Eddie might have dropped about his plans. Her mind flashed back to their last conversation, the urgency in his voice, the mention of the Life Foundation. Could he have gone there? And could he

As she walked upstairs, Estelle unlocked her door and entered her apartment. She went into Carrie's room, thinking she might be hiding something. At first, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary until she spotted Carrie's journal on her desk. Estelle gave it to her as a way of writing down her emotions and even something that happened on a day.

She picked up her journal and started reading. Mostly just about Carrie thinking about Chamberlain and what she did and how she felt guilty for it. Then, Estelle spotted an entry about Carrie sneaking into the Life Foundation when Eddie was interviewing Drake. How did Estelle not spotted her?

But that wasn't the shocking part. It was poem Carrie had written down. She read it in her head, her eyes following the cryptic words.

Black dawn, black moon

The Klyntar are to commune

Their new life will start soon,

Their strength grows yet not immune

Black dawn, black moon

Sounds weakens, make them hewn,

Falling down and feeling prune

Not so peaceful or melodic tune

Black dawn, black moon

Burning in this horrid toluene

Wincing in pain and crimson

Fire cause their hellish croon

"What the hell...?" Estelle whispered to herself.

The words etched in Carrie's journal sent chills down Estelle's spine. The poem's ominous tone and cryptic references were unnerving, hinting at a deeper, darker connection to the symbiotes and the Life Foundation. Estelle couldn't shake the feeling that this was more than just a random piece of writing; it felt like a warning, or perhaps a premonition.

"Carrie, what have you gotten yourself into?" Estelle muttered, her mind racing.

Estelle carefully tucked the journal into her bag. If Carrie had discovered something significant, something related to Drake and the Life Foundation, it could be the key to finding her and Eddie. But the more Estelle thought about it, the more she realized she needed help. She couldn't do this alone.

Leaving her apartment, Estelle hurried back downstairs, scanning the crowd for Anne. She spotted her near a police officer, still trying to get more information. As Estelle approached, Anne turned and saw the look of urgency on her face.

"Anne, I found something," Estelle said, her voice trembling. "Carrie's journal... it has some strange entries about the Life Foundation. And this poem... it feels like it means something."

Anne took the journal from Estelle, quickly flipping through the pages until she found the poem. Her eyes widened as she read the cryptic verses.

"This is... disturbing," Anne said, her mind piecing together the clues. "Carrie must have discovered something important. And if she's with Eddie, they might both be in danger."

"What's our next move?" Estelle asked, her anxiety palpable.

Anne took a deep breath, trying to think clearly. "We need to get to the Life Foundation. If Eddie and Carrie are there, they could be in serious trouble. We have to move quickly."

Estelle nodded, her resolve hardening. Together, they hurried back to Anne's car, determined to find Eddie and Carrie before it was too late. As they sped through the city streets, Anne's mind raced with thoughts of what they might uncover at the Life Foundation.

Suddenly, Estelle's phone vibrated and she took her phone out. She saw a text message from Carrie, giving her mixed feelings of relief and dread.

𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗿𝗶𝗲

𝘏𝘦𝘺, 𝘌𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘦. 𝘑𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰

𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘐'𝘮 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘐'𝘮 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘌𝘥𝘥𝘪𝘦.

𝘞𝘦'𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘫𝘰𝘣, 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘵

𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘰𝘬𝘢𝘺. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘴𝘢𝘧𝘦.

Estelle's heart skipped a beat as she read Carrie's message. Relief washed over her, knowing that Carrie was safe for the moment. But her relief was tinged with worry about what exactly Carrie and Eddie were dealing with at Eddie's old workplace.

Anne glanced over at Estelle, sensing the shift in her emotions. "What does she say?"

Estelle quickly composed herself, reading the message aloud. Anne nodded thoughtfully, her mind racing with possibilities.

"Eddie's old job... That must mean they're at the MNBN building," Anne said, piecing together the puzzle. "It makes sense. Eddie must be there to show actual proof to his boss, something related to Drake and the Life Foundation."

Estelle nodded in agreement, her thoughts still reeling. "We have to go there. We need to find them before anything else happens."

Anne nodded decisively, turning the car in the direction of the MNBN building. As they drove, Estelle couldn't shake the feeling of unease that lingered in her mind. Carrie's mention of sorting something out at Eddie's old workplace hinted at a deeper involvement in whatever Eddie had uncovered.

Chapter Text

Eddie and Carrie finally arrived at the MNBN building. The journey had been long, and they had walked for what felt like hours, yet surprisingly, neither of them felt the least bit tired. Eddie's clothes were drenched in sweat, giving the impression that he had been exerting himself all night, while Carrie looked as if she had just emerged from a ditch, her appearance disheveled and her clothes streaked with dirt.

As they stood at the entrance, a sudden ringing broke the silence. Eddie reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, the screen lighting up with Anne's name. The sight of her name made his pulse race, a reaction he couldn't control. Despite the thrill he felt, Eddie sighed and reluctantly pressed the red icon to reject the call.

"Who is Anne?" Venom's voice echoed in Eddie's mind. "Your pulse has quickened."

"That is none of your damn business," Eddie snapped, his tone bitter and defensive.

"Everything of yours is my business, Eddie. We have no secrets," Venom retorted with a hint of amusement.

Carrie, overhearing the internal conversation, interjected, addressing both of them. "Then you know exactly why we're going here before we get to your rocket, yeah?"

"Of course," Umbra responded in Carrie's mind, her voice calm and rational. "We've agreed to do so. We're not unreasonable."

The air around them felt thick with tension and unspoken words as Eddie and Carrie exchanged glances, each understanding the gravity of their mission. Despite the chaotic state of their appearances, they were driven by a shared sense of purpose and urgency. The MNBN building loomed before them, a symbol of the next step in their journey, laden with challenges and the hope of resolution.

Then, another buzzed occurred, coming from Eddie's phone again. He took his phone out, seeing Anne's name again. Reluctantly, after a whisper of cursing, he answered. "Yeah?"

"Eddie," Anne said at the other end. "Where are you? I need to see you."

"No, no, you can't see me," Eddie breathed.

"Eddie, I need you to tell me where you and Carrie are. We're coming to get you."

"No, you cannot come anywh— what do you mean we're coming and I've never mentioned Carrie."

"Listen," he heard Estelle's voice at the other side too. "Carrie texted me that she's with you to sort out something."

Eddie looked at Carrie, a tint of annoyance creeping through. "Carrie, did you text Estelle about this?"

Carrie met Eddie's gaze, her eyes wide and unyielding. "I don't want her to worry about me, okay," she said, her voice steady but tinged with defiance. "I couldn't just leave her hanging. Besides, she put up with me for nearly six years."

Eddie sighed, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.

"Eddie, I need to talk Carrie," Estelle spoke up. "It concerns her journal."

Carrie stiffened at the mention of her journal. She hadn't expected Estelle to find it, let alone bring it up now. Eddie noticed the shift in Carrie's demeanor and turned away from her to continue the call. "Alright, alright. Meet us at the MNBN building. But be careful, alright?"

"We're on our way," Anne replied before the call ended.

Eddie pocketed his phone and turned to Carrie, his eyes narrowing. "Your journal? What's in it that's so important?"

Carrie hesitated, her gaze dropping to the ground. "Just... some stuff I wrote."

"Like what?" Venom asked.

"L-Like what?" Eddie copied.

Carrie was silent for a moment before answering. "Does the phrase 'black dawn, black moon' mean anything to Venom? Or Umbra at least?"

Silence fell between them for a while until Venom spoke up inside Eddie. "We'll tell you everything once we sort this out."

Eddie could feel Venom's unease echoing within him, a faint, gnawing worry that matched his own apprehension. Carrie remained quiet, her lips pressed into a thin line as they both turned to face the imposing entrance of the MNBN building once more.

The heavy glass doors slid open with a hiss, revealing a stark, modern lobby bathed in sterile white light. The contrast between their disheveled appearances and the pristine surroundings was striking, almost jarring. Eddie's heart pounded as they stepped inside, the weight of their mission pressing down on him like a physical force.

Upon entering the building, they were greeted by a suited, slightly overweight man with a tan complexion. His thinning black hair, along with a black mustache and goatee, gave him a distinctive appearance as he was leaving the receptionist's desk. Eddie immediately recognized him, but instead of being happy to see the man, he was filled with worry.

"Richard," Eddie said airlessly, opening the door. "Hey, Richard..."

"No!" the man, identified as Richard, said loudly. At first, he didn't realize it was Eddie until he had taken a couple of steps away from the desk. "Eddie? What are you-? Who's she-?"

"She's a friend and we gotta go up there," Eddie said, practically begging at this point, desperation evident in his voice.

"You know you're not supposed to be here, Eddie," Richard replied sternly, his gaze shifting to Carrie. "And ma'am, I'm sorry you got dragged into this."

Carrie squared her shoulders, her expression hardening with resolve. "I wasn't dragged into anything. I'm here because I need to be."

Richard's eyes flicked back to Eddie, uncertainty flickering across his face. "What's this about? You know how much trouble you're already in, Eddie."

"We don't have time for explanations, Richard," Eddie said, urgency lacing his voice. "We need to get upstairs. Now. I got to get up there, man."

"Look, I got love for you, bro," Richard said, his tone softening slightly, "but no can do."

"There's no such thing as can't," Eddie insisted, hoping his message would resonate with Richard like in old times.

"I'm sorry, man," Richard replied, shaking his head with a mix of regret and determination.

Eddie sighed, seemingly giving up, and took out his phone. "Okay, okay... Uh... Can you, uh, just give him this? He needs to see what's on it."

Carrie, standing silently, deduced that they were referring to Richard's boss. She observed the tension between the two men, feeling the gravity of the situation.

"Eddie, please. I really need this job," was all Richard could say, his voice tinged with desperation and a plea for understanding.

"Let's eat his brains," Venom growled inside him and Eddie's blue eyes briefly turned white with the black tendrils taking over.

"No!" Eddie shouted, moving away from Richard with his phone still in his hand. "You do not touch him! He is my friend."

"What's wrong with you?" Richard asked, now getting worried for his former colleague.

"He works three jobs just so that he can support his family," Eddie told the symbiote inside of him.

Umbra intervened in Carrie's mind, her voice soothing yet insistent. "Carrie, tell them we have no intention of harming him. We just need access."

Carrie took a step forward, her gaze fixed on Eddie. "We'll... find another way."

"That's the exact opposite of what I said."

"Umbra, please," Carrie mentally pleaded, her frustration mingling with desperation.

"Eddie, what's going on?" Richard inquired, his brow furrowed in concern. He took a step closer, trying to read Eddie's tense expression.

"We're leaving," Eddie said as he headed for the door. His movements were hurried, almost frantic, as if he were running from something unseen but very real. The urgency in his voice left little room for argument.

"We?" Venom asked, his voice dripping with curiosity and a hint of menace.

"Yeah," Eddie replied, his voice steady but his eyes betraying a storm of emotions. He glanced back at Richard, his gaze momentarily softening before he turned his attention back to the door.

"What's going on, Eddie?" Richard proceeded forward, his tone more insistent. He reached out a hand, trying to grasp Eddie's shoulder to halt his progress. The tension in the room was palpable, the air thick with unspoken fears and unresolved questions.

"Just stay back!" Eddie shouted, his hand stretched out in a gesture of both warning and desperation. His eyes were wide, a mixture of fear and determination flashing across his face. The forcefulness of his shout echoed through the room, freezing Richard in his tracks.

Richard's hand paused mid-air, hovering inches away from Eddie's shoulder. The weight of Eddie's desperation was heavy, almost suffocating. Richard withdrew his hand, his face etched with worry and confusion.

"Eddie, I'm just trying to help," Richard said, his voice softer now, almost pleading.

"I know, Rich," Eddie replied, his voice cracking. "But this is bigger than us. Bigger than you can imagine. Just... trust me."

Richard nodded slowly, understanding dawning in his eyes, though uncertainty still lingered. "Alright, Eddie. But if you need anything, anything at all, you know where to find me."

Eddie gave a small nod, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Thanks, man. I appreciate it."

Eddie and Carrie walked out of the building and through the door as Eddie let out a curse under his breath. As the door closed behind them, Eddie and Carrie found themselves back in the harsh, unforgiving reality of the city streets. The MNBN building stood tall and imposing behind them, a fortress they needed to infiltrate but had been momentarily thwarted from entering.

Eddie's frustration was evident, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides. "We need another plan," he muttered, more to himself than to Carrie. "We need to get up there."

Carrie, sensing his turmoil, placed a hand on his arm. "We'll figure it out, Eddie.

"You want up?" Venom suggested slyly, making Eddie and Carrie look up at the tallest part of the building. "Well, why didn't you just say?"

Eddie let out a nervous laugh. "You're not serious," he said, staring up at the building. His pulse quickened at the thought of scaling the towering structure.

Venom's laughter echoed in his mind. "Do you want to get in or not?"

Carrie glanced at Eddie, her eyes narrowing. "Are you thinking what I think you're thinking?"

Eddie sighed, running a hand through his sweat-drenched hair. "Yeah, unfortunately, I am."

Without another word, Venom began to envelop Eddie, the familiar sensation of the symbiote's transformation washing over him. The black tendrils slithered up his body, covering him completely in a matter of seconds. Eddie felt the rush of power and agility coursing through him, the symbiote enhancing his every move.

Carrie watched in awe, a mixture of fear and admiration on her face. Umbra's presence within her stirred, urging her to be ready for whatever was to come.

"We'll follow," Umbra's voice echoed in Carrie's mind. "Just stay close."

Eddie, now fully transformed into Venom, turned to Carrie. "Hold on tight."

Carrie didn't hesitate. She wrapped her arms around Venom's muscular frame, her grip firm but not constricting. Venom's claws extended, and with a powerful leap, they launched into the air, heading straight for the side of the building.

The city blurred around them as they ascended, Venom's claws digging into the concrete with ease. The wind whipped past them, adding to the adrenaline rush. Carrie held on, her heart pounding in her chest, her mind racing with a mixture of fear and exhilaration.

Within moments, they reached the upper floors of the MNBN building. Venom's claws found purchase on a narrow ledge, and he landed at the top of the pointed building spine, allowing Carrie to catch her breath.

"Impressive," Umbra remarked, her voice filled with genuine admiration. "This whole world is."

"Hmm," Venom responded as if in agreement with her. "It is peaceful up here."

"Surprisingly, it is," Carrie responded, her voice barely above a whisper as she gazed out at the city below. The view was breathtaking, the lights of the city sparkling like stars against the night sky.

"I'm not very good with heights," Eddie admitted.

"Your world is not so ugly after all," Venom said in admiration yet grimly bitter. "I'm almost sorry to see it end."

The gravity of Venom's words hit Eddie like a punch to the gut, and Carrie tightened her grip, her eyes wide with fear and curiosity.

"What do you mean by that, Venom?" Carrie asked, her voice trembling slightly despite her attempts to keep it steady.

"What does that mean?" Eddie repeated, his voice edged with both frustration and fear, his eyes searching the darkness within himself where Venom resided.

Before Venom could even answer, a loud, roaring noise split the air. A soaring airplane flew overhead, its lights casting eerie shadows on the building's facade. The symbiote let out a distorted scream that reverberated through Eddie's mind like a thousand nails scraping against a chalkboard. Eddie came back to the surface, his own scream mingling with Venom's as they both lost their grip and balance, toppling off the building's edge, plummeting towards the ground.

Carrie's heart lurched violently as the sensation of freefall took hold. The air rushed past them in a deafening roar, the city below coming into sharp, terrifying focus. Her scream was ripped from her throat, lost in the cacophony of wind and the distant sounds of the bustling city below. The wind whistled strong past their ears, its icy fingers clawing at their skin and clothes as they hurtled towards the pavement.

"Do something!" Carrie screamed, her voice barely audible over the roar of the wind, her eyes wide with panic. Her mind raced, thoughts of the inevitable impact sending waves of terror through her body.

"Where'd you go? Where did you go?" Eddie yelled, his voice a mixture of panic and desperation as he flailed, reaching out for Venom. The symbiote's presence had vanished, leaving him feeling naked and vulnerable in the face of their impending doom. The ground rushed up to meet them with alarming speed, the details of the street below growing sharper and more distinct.

In those frantic moments, Eddie's thoughts were a chaotic jumble. His pulse thundered in his ears, drowning out almost everything but the sound of Carrie's screams and the rushing wind. He struggled to focus, to summon Venom's power back to the forefront. "Venom! Come on, man, we need you!" he shouted, his voice cracking with fear and urgency.

The wind's force was relentless, buffeting them as they fell. Carrie clung to Eddie, her grip tightening as she fought to stay conscious, the dizzying speed of their descent threatening to overwhelm her. Her mind flashed to all the things she had yet to do, all the words left unspoken, and a deep sense of helplessness began to creep in.

Suddenly, with a shuddering gasp, Eddie felt the familiar surge of the symbiote's presence. Venom's black tendrils exploded from within him, wrapping around his limbs and extending outward, reaching for anything to arrest their fall. The sensation was like a tidal wave of power coursing through his veins, and Eddie latched onto it with all his might.

"Hang on, Carrie!" he yelled, his voice now infused with a desperate determination. Venom's claws extended, finding purchase on the building's surface, tearing into the concrete with a visceral, grinding sound. But Carrie was still falling. "Carrie!"

Eddie's heart pounded as he realized the imminent danger Carrie was in. "Venom, we have to save her!" He shouted, his voice laced with desperation.

Venom growled in agreement, tendrils extending and whipping towards Carrie with lightning speed. As the ground rushed up to meet them, one of the tendrils finally made contact, wrapping around Carrie's waist and yanking her back towards Eddie. The sudden jerk halted her freefall, but the force of it nearly knocked the wind out of her.

Eddie's muscles burned with the effort as he pulled Carrie towards him, Venom's tendrils retracting and securing their hold on the building. Venom's grip held firm, its claws digging into the concrete wall.

"I got us," Venom said nonchalantly.

Carrie clung to Eddie, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Tha... Thanks," she managed to say between gulps of air.

Eddie held Carrie tightly against him, relief flooding through him as they clung to the side of the building, suspended high above the city streets. Venom's tendrils remained securely anchored, providing them with a precarious but stable foothold.

"We need to move," Umbra's voice echoed urgently in Carrie's mind. "Find a way inside before it's too late."

"Right, okay," Carrie managed to say and looked up. "Where's your boss's office?"

Eddie scanned the side of the building, his eyes searching for any openings or ledges that could provide access. "It's on the 27th floor," he said, his voice steadying as the initial shock of their fall began to fade. "Jack likes the view because it never gets old."

Then, Venom took over and started climbing. Once they reached the window of the 27th floor, Venom didn't hesitate. With a powerful thrust, they crashed through the window, glass shattering in an explosive rain around them as they landed inside the dimly lit office. The room was eerily quiet, the only sound the faint hum of the city outside and the distant wail of sirens. They quickly rose to their feet, brushing off shards of glass that clung to their skin, and took in their surroundings with heightened senses.

"Again?" Eddie grunted, inhaling sharply as the adrenaline coursed through his veins. "You're gonna get me killed."

"You die, I die," Venom's voice resonated in his head, a deep growl that Eddie had grown accustomed to.

"Yeah, well, you can always just shed my carcass and exchange it for another one whenever you need," Eddie muttered, his voice tinged with a mix of frustration and resignation.

"Why would I do that? You are far too good of a match to throw away so soon. Plus, I am starting to like you. You and I are not so different," Venom replied, his tone oddly sincere.

Eddie stared into the darkness of the office, feeling the weight of Venom's words settling over him like a heavy cloak. It was unsettling, yet strangely comforting to know that Venom saw something in him worth keeping. The room around them was sleek and modern, filled with the muted tones of expensive wood and brushed steel. A large mahogany desk sat in front of the broken glass window, shards covering it and the chair. The air carried an oppressive stillness, a foreboding sense of what was to come, as if the very walls were holding their breath.

"Thank you," Eddie replied to Venom as he walked to the desk.

"That sounds weirdly nice," Carrie commented, her voice breaking the heavy silence.

"That's Venom for you," Umbra replied ethereally soft in her mind. She floated just above the floor, her presence a whisper of shadows that seemed to blend with the dim light. "He has a way of surprising you, even when you think you know him."

Carrie nodded, her eyes darting around the room. The tension in the air was palpable, and she could feel the underlying menace that seemed to seep from every corner. It was clear that whatever awaited them in this office, it was not going to be a warm welcome.

Eddie found a piece of paper and a black pen, writing down as quick as he could: DO THE RIGHT THING - - - > SHITHEAD!!!

"Okay," he muttered to himself, drawing the three lines under 'SHITHEAD' and placed his phone on the desk next to the note. "Here's your evidence."

Eddie sighed deeply, his head leaning back.

"Okay, are we now going to deal with Drake?" Carrie asked, her arms folded and looking on at him.

"Yeah, we will," Eddie replied with Carrie walking over to him, his blue eyes looking straight on to the night.

"Jump," Venom spoke, making Eddie's eyes widened.

"Nope, we'll take the elevator," Eddie declared and started walking away from the desk.

Carrie stood there, her eyes gazing at the written note. And then, the words started to move, reshaping and rewritten into a new message.

Black dawn, black moon

Life shall battle forenoon

Right, wrong or even gloom

Riot burns, revolution's doom

There it was again, echoing in her mind like a haunting melody she couldn't quite grasp. The poem had been tormenting Carrie for months, each line dripping with mystery and confusion. It was as if the words held a secret she was desperate to uncover, yet they slipped through her mental fingers every time she tried to grasp them. If only she had her journal with her, she could have written it down, dissected it, and perhaps made some sense of the relentless verses. She cursed herself for leaving it at home, a tool now as vital as air. But then remembered that Estelle got it, which made herself cursed again for leaving it behind.

"Don't worry, Carrie," Umbra's voice whispered reassuringly in her mind, a gentle presence in the chaos. "I got it memorized, but this is odd."

"What do you mean?" Carrie whispered back, her voice barely audible, not wanting to break the fragile thread of connection.

"That was never a part of it. At least that's what I remember," Umbra responded, a hint of confusion tinged with concern lacing her tone.

Carrie's heart skipped a beat. "You're saying it's an added verse? A new verse?" she asked, her voice a mix of excitement and apprehension. The idea of the poem evolving, changing like a living entity, both thrilled and terrified her.

"Exactly," Umbra replied, her tone thoughtful. "Now go with Eddie and I'll try my best to explain everything to you."

Carrie nodded, a sense of urgency propelling her forward as she turned to follow Eddie. She caught up to him just as they reached the elevator. The sleek, metallic doors slid open with a soft chime, and they stepped inside, the polished interior reflecting their tense expressions. Eddie pressed the button for the ground floor, and the elevator began its descent, the soft hum of the machinery filling the silence.

"So, what's going on?" Carrie asked, breaking the silence.

"Um, what?" Eddie said, puzzled by her question. "Or are asking Venom? Or Umbra?"

"Both," she replied. "What's with the whole 'black dawn, black moon' thing? What's that?"

"It's a poem for me and the symbiotes," Umbra explained. "It's like a story."

"Right," Eddie said, glancing at Carrie, "but what's the story?"

"It's a prophecy," Venom replied in Eddie's mind, his voice a low growl. "A warning from our world."

"A warning about what?" Carrie pressed, her curiosity piqued.

"A great conflict," Umbra interjected. "It foretells a battle that will decide the fate of our kind and yours."

Carrie's eyes widened. "A battle? Between symbiotes and humans?"

"Yes and no," Venom said cryptically. "It's more complex than that. The poem speaks of choices, of right and wrong, of light and darkness. It's about the balance of power and the consequences of imbalance."

Eddie leaned against the elevator wall, processing the information. "So, this 'black dawn, black moon' is like a warning for both our worlds?"

"Exactly," Umbra confirmed. "It's a reminder that the actions of individuals can tip the scales, for better or worse. The added verse you saw indicates that the prophecy is unfolding, that the conflict is imminent."

Carrie shivered. "And what about 'Riot burns, revolution's doom'? What does that mean?"

Venom's voice turned grim. "Riot is one of us. A symbiote, like me, but far more dangerous. If he's involved, it means chaos and destruction."

"Riot seeks power at any cost," Umbra added. "He believes in domination and control, not coexistence."

The elevator doors opened, revealing the pristine lobby once again. Eddie and Carrie stepped out, the weight of the prophecy heavy on their minds.

"So, what do we do?" Carrie asked, her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her. Her eyes darted around the dimly lit room, searching for any sign of an escape route. The air was thick with tension, and the faint hum of electricity buzzing through the walls seemed to amplify the urgency of their situation.

But before an answer came, a faint chatter echoed across the hallway. It started as a distant murmur but quickly grew louder, punctuated by the unmistakable clinking of metal and the sharp, mechanical sounds of weapons being readied. The sound of weapons powering up perched their ears and they looked over, realizing the SWAT team had arrived at the building. The tension in the room skyrocketed as their worst fears were confirmed. The SWAT team moved with military precision, their boots pounding against the floor in a synchronized rhythm that reverberated through the walls. The sight of their dark uniforms and the glint of their tactical gear under the flickering fluorescent lights sent a shiver down Carrie's spine.

"Hands!" The SWAT leader shouted at them, his voice booming and authoritative. "On the ground! Now!" The command sliced through the air like a knife, leaving no room for hesitation.

"Shit," Umbra cursed in Carrie's mind as they rose their hands up. The word echoed in her thoughts, a bitter acknowledgment of the peril they were in. She felt the adrenaline surge through her veins, her heart pounding so loudly she was sure the SWAT team could hear it.

"Guys, you do not want to do this," Eddie said to them. "Trust me." His voice was calm but carried a weight of experience and desperation. Eddie stepped forward slightly, his hands raised in a gesture of peace. He knew the stakes were high, and one wrong move could turn the situation deadly. His eyes met the SWAT leader's, trying to convey a silent plea for understanding.

Carrie watched him, her breath caught in her throat, hoping against hope that his words would reach through the chaos and find some semblance of reason.

"Mask!" The leader called out.

"Copy!" The officers chanted, putting on their gas masks.

The sight of their dark uniforms and the glint of their weapons under the sterile lights filled Eddie and Carrie with a sense of dread. Time seemed to slow as the team fanned out, methodically sweeping the area.

"All right, we did warn you," Carrie said to them. Then, she and Eddie looked at each other before shouting, "Mask!"

"Copy," Venom and Umbra said in union and they took over.

Venom took tall in his symbiote form, the ceiling lights shining on his black gooey skin, with dark gray veins detailing his muscular body and his large pupil-less eyes stared at them. Umbra stood beside him with her usual flawless beauty and the light shone on her white face, which made looked even more outworldly. Her black eyes watched them, her red irises glowing with great intensity, and her long white hair floating around her. She was in her black, goo-like armor, which matched the symbiote.

"What the hell are those things?" one of the officers shouted which was followed by more shouting indistinctly.

Then, they shot fire at them. The bullets ricocheted off Venom and Umbra, their forms impervious to the onslaught. The SWAT team's initial confidence shattered as their weapons proved ineffective. The scene erupted into chaos, the air thick with the acrid smell of gunpowder and the desperate shouts of the officers.

Venom snarled as he caught one of the bullets mid-air and crushed it in his powerful grip. He turned his head to Umbra and gave her a nod. Umbra's eyes narrowed as she extended her hand, a dark tendril shooting out and wrapping around the closest SWAT officer. The tendril lifted him effortlessly off the ground, his mask falling away as he struggled in its grip.

An officer threw a smoke bomb at Umbra but Venom caught it with his large clawed hand. The smoke freed, and the symbiote's tongue came out, smiling.

"What the hell?" One of the officer called out worriedly.

"Hold your fire!" Another officer shouted.

Umbra, with her tendril, threw the officer down with the officer screaming. Then, her other tendrils shot out, smashing every light bulb in sight until there was darkness.

"Flares!" an officer shouted.

"Copy that!" came the immediate response as the officers reached for their flares. In the stifling darkness, the sudden bursts of red and orange light cast long, flickering shadows on the walls, distorting everything and everyone in the room.

But the flares only seemed to make Venom and Umbra more mencing. Umbra's pale face and glowing red eyes stood out starkly against the dark, her presence an eerie beacon in the gloom. Venom's massive form loomed like a nightmare brought to life, his eyes reflecting the fire light with a malevolent gleam.

"Retreat and regroup!" the SWAT leader barked, his voice tinged with a new edge if uncertainty.

"He's there! He's there!" one of the officers yelled out.

"Reload!" the leader commanded more loudly.

"Anybody see them?" another officer asked through the shouting.

Before the team could act, Venom lunged forward with terrifying speed, covering the distances in a heartbeat. With a swift, powerful swipe of his arm, he sent two of them crashing into the wall, their bodies crumpling upon impact.

"Move, move, move!" The leader commanded and they charged on.

Umbra's tendrils writhed and lashed out, ensnaring another officer's leg and yanking him off his feet. The man screamed as he was dragged towards her, the sound cutting through the chaos like a knife. In a fluid motion, she released him, sending him sprawling across the floor. Then, her tendrils snaked through the air towards the team's communication equipment. One officer managed to pull out his radio, but before he could speak, a tendrils wrapped around it, crushing it to pieces. The officer's eyes widened in fear as he looked up at her, realizing how outmatched they were.

Venom, meanwhile, was a whirlwind of motion, deflecting bullets and disarmjng officers with brutal efficiency. His roar filled the air, a primal sound that sent shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned SWAT members.

"Stand down! Stand down!" the leader shouted, his voice desperate. But it was too late; the team was already in disarray, their formation broken, their confidence shattered.

"Let's finish this," Umbra said, her voice cold and decisive. She raised her arms, and dark energy crackled around her fingers. Venom mirrored her, his own strength surging to the surface.

Together, they unleashed their combined fury. Umbra's energy exploded outward in a wave, knocking the remaining officers off their feet and sending their equipment flying.

"Wait, we're supposed to stop them," Carrie spoke up inside Umbra. "That's too far!"

Umbra snarled. "You weren't thinking that in Chamberlain."

Venom followed with a guttarl roar as he picked up an officer from his leg, hanging him upside down and licked his lips.

"No! We do not eat policemen!" Eddie shouted from inside Venom.

But before anything else happened, a scream echoed the building. 

Chapter Text

Venom turned his gaze away from the policeman and saw Anne and Estelle standing in the doorway, their faces frozen in expressions of sheer terror. The chaotic scene around them seemed to dissolve as their eyes locked onto the bizarre, monstrous forms of Eddie and Carrie. The shock in their eyes was palpable, mingled with disbelief and horror. Umbra, too, registered the newcomers' presence; her heightened senses detected the faintest tremors of fear in their voices as they screamed in the background. The realization hit her that Eddie's ex-fiancé and Carrie's roommate had stumbled into the middle of a nightmarish conflict they hadn't anticipated.

"Anne... Estelle," Eddie's voice emerged soft, laced with regret and desperation. It resonated through Venom, a mixture of concern and remorse permeating his tone. For a moment, Eddie's human vulnerability shone through the monstrous exterior of Venom. Umbra's previously menacing presence softened; the dark energy swirling around her fingers began to ebb, fading into a more subdued aura. Her realization of the personal stakes in this conflict led her to display a momentary glimpse of compassion.

"Where's Carrie?" Estelle screamed, her voice cracking with fear and confusion. "What have you done to her?!"

In response, Umbra allowed her dark armor to dissolve, melting away to reveal Carrie's human form beneath. The transition was almost like a rebirth, as her once fearsome appearance dissolved into her vulnerable human state. Carrie's face was pale, her eyes a mixture of fear and determination. Her breathing was shallow, and she tried to steady her trembling voice as she stepped forward.

"Estelle, I'm here," Carrie said, her voice strained but earnest. "I'm still me. Umbra and I, we're—."

Before Carrie could finish explaining, Anne and Estelle, overwhelmed and frightened by the surreal scene, began to back away instinctively. Their movements were hasty and uncoordinated, driven by a primal need to escape the inexplicable danger before them. Eddie, seeing their retreat, allowed Venom to recede, revealing his own exhausted form. His sweat-drenched clothes clung to his body, and his eyes bore the heavy weight of the entire situation. "Annie! Annie, Estelle, wait!" he called out, his voice filled with a mix of desperation and exhaustion.

"Wait, please," Carrie pleaded, her voice a strained attempt to calm them amidst the chaos. She extended a hand toward them, hoping to bridge the chasm of fear and confusion that had opened between them.

"Oh, what the hell is that?" Anne shouted at Eddie, her voice a mix of terror and incredulity as she pointed toward the remnants of Venom's presence.

"And what was all that?" Estelle demanded, her hands gesturing wildly at Carrie. "You never did anything like that before!"

Anne glanced over at Estelle, her confusion mirrored in her expression. "What are you—?"

"That's not me," Eddie interjected, his voice hoarse. "I've been infected. Venom... he's a part of me."

"Eddie, what's happening?" Anne asked, her voice tinged with both concern and disbelief.

"He's inside me," Eddie explained, his voice carrying a note of resignation.

"'He'?" Anne echoed, struggling to comprehend.

"Yes," Carrie confirmed, her voice trembling slightly as she joined the conversation. "I know it sounds crazy, but—."

"Carrie, I know about your powers," Estelle said, her voice trembling as well. "But I've never seen anything like that before."

"Woah, what are you saying?" Anne asked, her eyes wide with a mix of disbelief and fear.

"Venom's a symbiote," Carrie explained, her voice cracking under the weight of the situation. "He's a living organism that bonds with a host, giving them extraordinary abilities."

"It has a name?!" Estelle exclaimed, her voice rising in disbelief.

"Oh, can this woman just shut up for five seconds?" Umbra's voice growled in Carrie's mind, her frustration palpable.

"Yes, Venom has a name," Eddie confirmed, his tone weary but firm. "And Umbra... she's... something else."

"You're sick..." Anne said, her voice tinged with concern. "Eddie, Carrie, you're really sick."

"No, I am scared!" Eddie shouted, panting, his frustration and fear finally surfacing. "And we need help."

The weight of Eddie's words hung heavy in the air as Anne and Estelle stood there, caught between disbelief and a growing sense of dread.

The tension in the room thickened as Anne's directive cut through the chaos. Her voice, though tinged with fear, was resolute and decisive. "Hospital," she repeated, her finger pointing firmly toward the door. "Right now."

Carrie hesitated, her mind racing. "Again?" she asked, the weariness in her voice betraying her exhaustion and frustration. The relentless strain of the night seemed to weigh heavily on her shoulders.

"If you have a dollar for every time you go to the hospital..." Umbra's voice muttered within Carrie's mind, the dark presence clearly exasperated by the turn of events. The irony of the situation was not lost on her; the cycle of violence and recovery seemed endless.

"Yes, again," Estelle said firmly, cutting off any further debate. Her voice, though trembling slightly, was resolute. "Unless you have another idea."

Eddie, still struggling to regain his composure, looked at Anne and Estelle with a mix of relief and desperation. "I can't go with you. It's not safe."

"Get in the car, Eddie," Anne's face was a mask of determination despite the evident concern as she headed to her car. "In the back."

"I like her," Venom voiced in Eddie's head.

Carrie nodded, her resolve hardening. "Okay, let's go," she said. She took a deep breath and turned toward the door, leading the way with Eddie, Anne, and Estelle following closely behind. The SWAT team, still in disarray, seemed to have retreated, allowing them a brief respite.

As they moved through the dimly lit corridors, the reality of their situation settled in. The weight of their experiences and the dire need for answers pressed heavily on them. Eddie, though physically and emotionally drained, managed a glance at Carrie. "Are you alright?"

Carrie gave a small, reassuring nod. "I'll be okay. We just need to get out of here and figure out what comes next."

Anne and Estelle flanked them, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. Anne glanced at Eddie, her concern evident. "You better not be hiding anything from us."

Eddie shook his head wearily. "I'm not hiding anything. This is all new to me too. We just need to figure out how to deal with it."

As they exited the building and approached Anne's car, the night air was a welcome change from the stifling tension of the confrontation. They got inside, with Anne and Estelle at the front and Eddie and Carrie at the back.

The drive to the hospital was filled with a strained silence, each person lost in their thoughts and fears about what lay ahead. It was Estelle who broke the silence first. "Eddie says Umbra is something else. What is she exactly?"

Carrie pursed her lips, unsure of what to tell her.

"Just tell her what I've told you," Umbra gave her permission. "And just hope she doesn't pass out."

Carrie swallowed nervously. "Umbra is... the daughter of a God."

"Like God from the Bible?" Estelle asked, her breath shaking.

"No," Carrie replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "Not that God. She's the daughter of an ancient deity, one who created Venom. His name is Knull."

The revelation hung in the air, a heavy silence following Carrie's words. Anne and Estelle's faces registered shock and confusion, their minds struggling to process this new, unsettling information.

"Knull?" Anne finally managed to say, her voice edged with disbelief. "You're saying there's some... ancient deity involved in all of this?"

"Yes," Eddie confirmed, his voice steady despite the tumultuous events. "Knull is the god of the symbiotes. He created Venom, and Umbra is... well, connected to him."

"Connected how?" Estelle pressed, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and curiosity.

Carrie took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. "Venom was created by Knull to be Umbra's bodyguard, in a way. A protector. But she was killed by another symbiote... Riot."

"Some bodyguard I turned out to be," Venom said bitterly but there was guilt in his tone too.

"You did everything you could," Umbra responded, echoing inside Carrie's head. Her voice, though a whisper in her mind, was filled with an uncharacteristic tenderness. "None of this is your fault."

As the car sped towards the hospital, the silence inside became almost unbearable, each of them grappling with the surreal reality they were now entangled in.

"I'm out of control," Eddie breathlessly said, his soaked head resting against the window.

"Dan just needs to do another MRI," Anne spoke up, her hands gripping on the wheel.

"No MRI," Venom replied.

"No. No. No MRI," Eddie shook his head.

"What? Why?" Anne asked, more worry in her tone.

"Sound at four thousand to six thousand hertz is lethal," Venom explained.

Carrie shuddered, thinking of the loud plane overhead when they were at the top of MNBN building. Venom's distorted scream, screeching in pain as the sound waves pierced through him, was still fresh in her memory.

"Okay, no MRI," Estelle agreed, her voice trembling slightly. "But we still need to get you both checked out."

Eddie leaned back in his seat, his breathing heavy as he processed the situation. "Sound frequency in the MRI is really harmful for him."

"What, so, sound is like his kryptonite?" Anne asked.

"Not all sounds," Venom replied, echoing in Eddie's head.

"Only between four and six thousand hertz," Carrie repeated.

"Any other weaknesses?" Estelle asked next.

"And fire," Venom said.

"Fire," Eddie repeated the symbiote's answer. "And fire."

"He's talking to you?" Anne queried.

"Always."

"And Umbra?" Estelle questioned, her gaze focused on Carrie's reflection. "Does she speak to you too?"

"S-Sometimes," Carrie replied, shivering.

"When did started speaking to you?" Estelle couldn't believe she was asking her this, but seeing what Carrie could do and what was happening at the Life Foundation, she just accepted it as her new reality.

Carrie's lips thinned and her eyes flickered. "A while ago," she managed to say.

"Longer, actually," Umbra said.

Her answer left Carrie confused and worried. She frowned, feeling the weight of Umbra's words settle in her chest. "What do you mean 'longer'? You started talking to me when everything went sideways with the Life Foundation."

Umbra's presence flickered in her mind, a sensation like the brush of shadows. "I've been there, watching, guiding... subtly. You just weren't aware."

Carrie felt a shiver crawl down her spine. The idea that Umbra had been with her all along, silently influencing her actions and thoughts, was unnerving. "Why didn't you tell me?" she whispered.

"I didn't want to overwhelm you," Umbra answered, her tone gentle yet firm. "You needed to come to terms with everything on your own first. The time wasn't right before."

Estelle glanced at Carrie, noticing the worried expression on her face. "Carrie? Are you okay?"

Carrie snapped back to the present, blinking away the disquieting thoughts. "I'm fine," she lied, forcing a smile. "Just a lot to process, you know?"

"Are any of you in pain?" Anne asked.

"No," Carrie replied, shaking her head.

"No, I don't feel anything, actually, apart from..." Eddie said, tired and getting pale. "I'm hungry all the time."

"And you feel sad, do you not, Eddie, when you are with her?" Venom spoke, echoing in his head.

"Get out of my head, man," Eddie groaned.

"You never apologized.You might not live to get another chance."

Eddie flinched at Venom's words, his heart heavy with the truth they carried. The weight of his mistakes, the choices that had led him to this moment, pressed down on him. He could feel the regret gnawing at the edges of his consciousness, and Venom's reminder only made it worse.

He turned his head slightly, looking at Anne through the corner of his eye. Her focus was on the road, her jaw clenched as she drove, but he could see the tension in her shoulders, the worry etched into her features. The memories of their past—the good, the bad, the things left unsaid—flooded his mind, mixing with the chaos of his present.

"Anne..." Eddie began, his voice cracking with the weight of what he wanted to say. He hesitated, searching for the right words, for a way to bridge the gap that had grown between them.

Anne didn't respond immediately. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened, knuckles turning white. When she finally spoke, her voice was laced with a mixture of frustration and concern. "Eddie, if you're about to apologize for everything that happened... Just don't. Not now. We have bigger problems to deal with."

Eddie swallowed hard, her words hitting him like a punch to the gut. "I know. I just... I needed to say it. I needed you to hear it."

She glanced at him briefly, her expression softening for just a moment before hardening again. "We're all in this mess because of choices we made. But right now, we need to focus on getting you both the help you need."

The silence that followed was thick with unspoken emotions, the car filled with the sounds of the road and their heavy breathing.

Carrie shifted uncomfortably beside Eddie, feeling the tension in the air. She could sense Umbra's presence, silent but watchful, as if waiting for the right moment to speak. But for now, she remained quiet, letting Carrie process everything on her own.

Eddie leaned back against the seat, exhaustion weighing him down. His thoughts were a chaotic jumble, and the hunger gnawed at him, relentless and insistent. He closed his eyes, trying to focus, to push the overwhelming sensations to the back of his mind.

"You're right," he finally muttered, mostly to himself. "But I just want to say that whatever happens, that I am truly sorry for whatever... And everything I have ever done to you. I am truly, truly sorry. And that I love you."

"Oh, Eddie..." Anne shook her head. "Now's really not the time. Let's just keep you alive, okay?"

"Aw, that's nice," Venom said.

"You know, I'm really wet and cold," Eddie's breath trembled and picked up a sleeved grey shirt. "Can I, uh, wear this?"

Anne nodded. "Yeah, yeah, you can wear whatever you want."

"Thank you."

Eddie slipped the shirt over his soaked clothes, the fabric offering some comfort against the chill that had settled into his bones. He was trembling, though whether it was from the cold, the fear, or the exhaustion, he couldn't tell. The silence in the car was suffocating, filled with the weight of everything unsaid, the tension between past and present, and the dread of what lay ahead.

Anne focused on the road, her mind racing with thoughts of what awaited them at the hospital. She couldn't shake the image of Eddie and Carrie in their monstrous forms, the raw power and danger that radiated from them. And yet, despite everything, she felt a pang of sympathy for them. They were caught in something far bigger than themselves, something they barely understood.

Estelle, sitting beside her, was equally lost in thought. Her mind was reeling from the revelations about Umbra, Knull, and the symbiotes. It was all too much to process, too bizarre to fully comprehend. She glanced back at Carrie, who was staring out the window, lost in her own world. Estelle could see the fear and uncertainty in her friend's eyes, the weight of the burden she was carrying.

"Carrie," Estelle said softly, breaking the silence. "Is Umbra... well, did she..."

Carrie had an idea what she was talking about. She took a deep breath, still staring out of the window as the night blurred by. Estelle's unfinished question hung in the air, but Carrie could sense the fear and concern behind it.

"Umbra didn't make me do anything I didn't want to do, Estelle," Carrie finally said, her voice soft but firm. "She's not controlling me, not like that."

Estelle nodded slowly, though her eyes still held doubt. "But she's always with you, isn't she? Always... watching?"

Carrie turned to face her friend, her expression a mixture of fatigue and resolve. "Yes, she's always there. But it's more like... she's a part of me now. We share thoughts, feelings. It's hard to explain, but it's not like she's taking over. It's more of a... partnership."

"A partnership," Estelle echoed, the word sounding strange on her tongue as she tried to grasp the concept. Then, she thought about Umbra's untimely death but the confusion was on why the entity was inside Carrie. "You said Umbra was killed by a symbiote. So how is she alive inside you? That doesn't make sense."

Even Carrie didn't know the answer to that question. She hesitated, her mind racing as she tried to piece together what little she understood. The truth was, she had no concrete answer. The connection she had with Umbra defied all logic, transcending the boundaries of life and death as she knew them. She felt Umbra's presence like a shadow woven into her very soul, yet the how and why of it remained a mystery.

"I don't know," Carrie finally admitted, her voice tinged with frustration. "I wish I could explain it better, but I can't. It's like... she's just there, inside me, and I don't know how or why. I only know that she's real, and she's not going away."

Estelle frowned, her brow furrowed in confusion. "But if she's inside you, doesn't that mean she's... alive in some way?"

"I guess so," Carrie replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it's not like she's living in the way we do. She's... something else. Something different. It's like she's a part of me now, and I don't think I could get rid of her even if I wanted to."

The car fell silent again as the weight of Carrie's words settled over them. Anne, who had been listening quietly while keeping her eyes on the road, finally spoke up, her tone measured and cautious.

"So Umbra's not just some ghost or a memory. She's... real. Alive, somehow."

"Yes," Carrie confirmed, her hands clenched in her lap. "She's real. And she's powerful. But she's not like Venom. She doesn't take over unless I let her."

Anne nodded slowly, processing this new information. The thought of an ancient deity's daughter, somehow resurrected or preserved within her friend's body, was almost too much to comprehend. But after everything she had witnessed, she couldn't deny it either.

Eddie shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his head still leaning against the window. He could feel the turmoil brewing inside Carrie, the struggle to come to terms with her own transformation. It mirrored his own battle with Venom, the constant push and pull between man and monster. But unlike Venom, Umbra seemed to offer Carrie a different kind of partnership, one built on mutual understanding rather than dominance.

"Carrie," Eddie said, breaking the silence. "Whatever's happening to you... I get it. It's hard to wrap your head around. But you're not alone in this. We're all in it together."

Carrie glanced at him, offering a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, Eddie. That means a lot."

Anne cleared her throat, her voice taking on a more pragmatic tone. "Okay, so we have ancient deities, symbiotes, and who knows what else. But right now, the priority is getting you both checked out. No MRIs, no high-frequency sound tests—just some basic medical care to make sure you're not about to keel over."

"No promises," Eddie muttered, though his attempt at humor fell flat.

As the hospital loomed closer, the tension in the car thickened once more. Each of them was lost in their own thoughts, wrestling with the surreal reality that had engulfed their lives.

The journey that had started with Eddie's infection and Carrie's mysterious bond with Umbra had brought them to this point—a crossroads where their understanding of the world had been upended, and they were forced to confront the unimaginable.

Finally, as they pulled into the hospital parking lot, Anne turned off the engine and took a deep breath, as if steeling herself for what was to come. "Alright," she said, her voice firm. "Let's get you two inside and figure out what the hell we're going to do next."

With that, they stepped out of the car, the cool night air washing over them as they headed toward the hospital entrance. Inside, they hoped to find answers, or at the very least, some semblance of safety. But as they walked through the sliding doors, each of them knew deep down that this was only the beginning of a much longer, darker journey.

Luckily, Dr Dan Lewis spotted them, although his gaze was more focused on Eddie and Carrie. "Thanks for coming in."

He led them to the MRI room and the door closed behind them. Dr Lewis turned his focus to Eddie. "Eddie, I'm sorry."

"What?" Eddie asked, breathing heavily.

"Eddie, I got your labs back, and your heart has atrophied severely."

"Do not listen to him," Venom growled. "I can fix it."

"I don't want you to fix it," Eddie whispered so low so Dr Lewis couldn't hear him.

"I can heal you."

"Umbra," Carrie whispered. "What's Venom talking about?"

Umbra remained silent.

"Can you fix it?" Carrie said, folding her arms. "You can sort his heart out, right?"

"No, Carrie, that's the thing," Dr Lewis replied, facing her. "I've never seen anything like this before. This parasite, whatever this is..."

"'Parasite'?" Venom roared.

Eddie winced as Venom's outrage reverberated through his mind, the symbiote's voice a growl of indignation. The echo of anger rang in Eddie's ears, sending a jolt of pain through his already exhausted body.

"It's eating you from the inside," Dr Lewis explained bluntly. "Eddie, the condition of your heart is serious. Whatever this... entity is doing to your body, it's not sustainable. Your organs are under immense strain."

Eddie closed his eyes, trying to process the gravity of what Dan was saying. He knew something was wrong—he could feel it, deep in his bones, the exhaustion that never seemed to leave, the constant hunger that gnawed at him. But hearing it confirmed like this, laid out in clinical terms, made it all the more real, and all the more terrifying.

"Not a parasite," Eddie whispered, his head shaking. "He's not."

"You can't trust him," Venom hissed in his mind. "I can keep you alive. I can make you stronger."

"It's using him up, that's what you're suggesting? " Estelle asked.

"No. She is wrong," Venom replied.

"We need to get you to the ICU," Dr. Lewis said.

"Wait. Shh!" Eddie exclaimed and pointed to himself. "I, Eddie, am I dying?"

"No!" Venom replied, sounding convinced.

"He's dying," Umbra said flatly, echoing in Carrie's mind. The words were blunt and cold, lacking any sugarcoating.

Carrie's heart sank at Umbra's statement. The realization that Eddie's life was slipping away, that Venom's presence was both saving and slowly killing him, hit her with full force.

"You're killing him," Anne said, approaching Eddie.

"They do not know what they are talking about," Venom said.

"But they do," Carrie murmured, the weight of reality crashing down on her.

"Listen, we don't have a lot of time..."

Before Dr Lewis could finish, black tendrils wrapped around Eddie's arm and grabbed his neck. Shouts and screams erupted in the room, telling Eddie to stop it with Dr Lewis choking in his grasp.

"We have to get out of here," Venom growled.

"Stop!" Anne shouted.

Eddie's breath came in ragged gasps, his face twisted in agony as he struggled against Venom's control. "H-He's killing you. I'm killing you. I'm so sorry."

Then, Estelle ran to the MRI machine, her fingers trembling as she quickly punched in a series of commands on the control panel. The machine whirred to life, its powerful magnets humming ominously in the enclosed space.

"Estelle, what are you doing?" Anne shouted, her voice tinged with panic as she saw the machine light up.

"Trust me!" Estelle called back, her eyes locked on Eddie, who was still fighting to regain control over his body. "This might be the only way to force the symbiote to back off!"

Eddie's eyes widened in terror as he realized what was happening. "No, don't! You'll hurt him!" he pleaded, his voice barely a whisper as Venom's tendrils tightened around Dr. Lewis's throat.

"She's going to kill us both!" Venom snarled, the black tendrils thrashing violently as if trying to escape the impending danger.

But Estelle was resolute. She pressed the final button, and a loud hum filled the room as the MRI machine's powerful magnetic field surged to life.

Instantly, Venom reacted. The symbiote let out a screech of pain that echoed in Eddie's mind like a thousand nails on a chalkboard. The black tendrils began to writhe and retract from Dr. Lewis, who collapsed to the floor, gasping for air. But what Estelle didn't realize was that Carrie was also screaming in pain.

Eddie fell to his knees, his body shaking uncontrollably as Venom's grip on him weakened. The symbiote, under the assault of the MRI's magnetic field, was forced to retreat, its mass pulling back inside Eddie's body, struggling to maintain its bond but unable to resist the powerful electromagnetic force.

"No! You're killing me!" Venom's voice echoed in Eddie's mind, but it was no longer the dominant force it had been just moments ago. It sounded weaker, almost pleading.

"No! Don't do that!" Eddie yelled as he clutched his head, his voice a mix of fear and desperation. The screeching sound of Venom's pain was almost unbearable, like a drill boring into his skull. Every nerve in his body felt like it was on fire, the intense magnetic field forcing the symbiote into retreat, tearing at the bond they shared.

Carrie screamed, her hands over her ears, and collapsed to the ground, the pain radiating through her body as if Umbra were being torn from her soul.

"Estelle, stop!" Carrie managed to shout despite the erupting chaos and her overwhelming pain. "It... hurts!"

She felt her eyes closing and could feel her eyes started watering. The searing pain coursing through Carrie's body was unlike anything she had ever experienced. It felt as though her very essence was being pulled apart, the connection with Umbra fraying and weakening with each passing second.

The searing pain coursing through Carrie's body was unlike anything she had ever experienced. It felt as though her very essence was being pulled apart, the connection with Umbra fraying and weakening with each passing second. She could sense the symbiote's struggle, its anguish mirroring Venom's, as it clung desperately to her, trying to resist the force that threatened to tear them apart.

Estelle's hand hovered over the MRI controls, her heart pounding in her chest. She could see the agony on Carrie's face, the way her body shook as if she were on the brink of collapse. The scene was chaos—Dr. Lewis gasping on the floor, Eddie writhing in pain, and Carrie barely holding on. For a split second, she hesitated, torn between stopping the machine and finishing what she had started.

"Please..." Carrie whispered, her voice barely audible, filled with so much pain and fear that it pierced through Estelle's hesitation like a knife. "Stop..."

Estelle's hand trembled as she finally pressed the button to deactivate the MRI machine. The loud hum that had filled the room abruptly ceased, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. The powerful magnetic field dissipated, and the symbiote threw itself to the other side and Estelle pressed the closed door button, shutting it and keeping it away.

Eddie collapsed fully to the floor, his breath coming in ragged gasps, his body shuddering. His skin was pale, covered in a sheen of cold sweat, and his heart raced wildly, but the immediate pain had subsided.

Carrie, too, lay on the ground, breathing heavily. She could feel Umbra still there, weak but present, the bond between them fragile but intact. She blinked through the tears that had filled her eyes, trying to focus, trying to make sense of the chaos that had just unfolded.

Anne rushed to Eddie's side, her hands shaking as she tried to help him up. "Are you all right? Eddie, Talk to me," she pleaded, her voice thick with concern.

Eddie coughed, wincing at the pain that shot through his chest. "I... I'm still here," he muttered, his voice weak but steady. He glanced up at Estelle.

"I'm sorry. I had to get him out of you," Estelle explained herself.

Dr. Lewis, still recovering from his own near-death experience, finally managed to sit up, his breath coming in shallow gasps. He looked around the room, at the shaken faces of those around him, and spotted the black gooey symbiote at the opposite contained side of the room.

"What is that?" He asked worriedly, stepping back.

The symbiote threw itself against the glass, thudding at the impact, but it wasn't strong enough to break through. Carrie pushed herself up onto her elbows, her body still trembling from the aftereffects. "Umbra...?" she whispered, reaching out mentally, hoping for a response.

"We are... weakened, but we endure," Umbra replied, its voice faint but resolute, echoing in her mind.

Carrie exhaled a shaky breath, relief washing over her. She struggled to her feet, unsteady but determined.

Estelle, still standing by the MRI machine, looked down at her hands, which were trembling uncontrollably. She hadn't realized just how close she had come to losing everything—to losing Eddie, and Carrie, and perhaps even herself. "I'm sorry," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I didn't know it would hurt so much..."

"It's okay," Carrie said softly, hugging herself.

But Eddie turned his focus on the symbiote. "You were killing me?" He sounded betrayed. "What happened to 'we,' man? What happened to 'we'?" Eddie pointed, his finger touching the glass. "Yeah, look at you now, huh? Now you're dying, too. We're done."

Eddie's voice trembled with a mixture of anger and sadness as he glared at the symbiote writhing behind the glass. The realization that it had been slowly killing him felt like a betrayal too deep to comprehend. The creature that had once been his savior, his partner in surviving the darkest moments, was now a threat to his very life.

Venom, now a shapeless mass of black ooze, slammed itself against the glass again, the force of its desperation palpable even through the thick barrier. It seemed to pulse with a sense of panic, its tendrils flattening against the glass as if trying to reach Eddie, but it was too weak to break through.

Carrie, still unsteady on her feet, watched Eddie with concern. "Eddie?"

"Where do you think you're going?" Anne demanded.

"Anywhere other than here," Eddie replied.

"You don't think we have a little problem on our hands?" Estelle joined in.

"Wait, you're not gonna leave me here with this thing," Dr Lewis said.

Eddie took a few shaky steps towards the door, his back turned to everyone in the room. His hand gripped the door handle, but he didn't open it yet. He looked over his shoulder, meeting Carrie's eyes for a moment, before his gaze shifted to the writhing black mass of Venom trapped behind the glass.

"I can't stay here," Eddie said, his voice raw with exhaustion and frustration. "You don't understand. I have to get away from this—away from him. I can't trust him anymore."

Carrie took a step forward, her voice pleading. "Eddie, please. We can figure this out together. You don't have to do this alone. Let us help you."

"Help me?" Eddie laughed bitterly, shaking his head. "The only help I've had was from him. And now look where it got me." He gestured vaguely to the glass enclosure where Venom thudded helplessly against the barrier. "You think you know what it's like, Carrie? But you don't. You don't have this thing inside you, eating you alive."

Carrie's face twisted with guilt, her hand trembling as she reached out to him. "I know it hurts, Eddie. But running away won't solve anything. We're stronger together—"

"Together?" Eddie's voice rose, the anger in him boiling over. "You don't get it, do you? You're just like me. No, worse. At least I had a choice. What about you? What about Prom Night? You think you're innocent? You're a killer, Carrie. Just like me."

Carrie's eyes widened, and she took a step back as if struck. The mention of Prom Night was like a slap in the face, bringing back memories she had tried to bury deep within. Her voice broke as she tried to respond, but no words came out.

"Yeah," Eddie continued, his tone harsh. "I know what you did. You think you can just wash that away? It's a stain, Carrie. A stain that doesn't come out. No matter how much you try to play the hero, that blood is still on your hands."

"Eddie, that's enough," Estelle cut in, her voice firm but tinged with sadness. "She's trying to help you."

"Help?" Eddie scoffed, finally turning the door handle. "She's no better than me. Or that thing in there." He jerked his head toward Venom, who had gone eerily still, its tendrils now flat against the glass as if listening.

Carrie's eyes filled with tears, but she didn't move. She knew Eddie was lashing out in pain, but his words still cut deep, reopening wounds she had thought were long healed. Umbra stirred weakly in the back of her mind, a faint whisper of comfort, but it did little to soothe the ache in her heart.

"Eddie, please don't do this," Carrie whispered, but it was too late. Eddie had already opened the door, stepping out into the hallway without looking back.

Carrie stood there, frozen in place, as the door clicked shut behind Eddie. The echoes of his harsh words still reverberated in her mind, leaving her feeling hollow. The room seemed to close in around her, the walls pressing in, and the air thick with the remnants of anger and pain. She wanted to scream, to cry, to do anything to break the suffocating silence that had settled over them all.

But she did nothing.

Estelle stepped toward her, concern etched across her face. "Carrie, are you okay?"

Carrie couldn't find the words to respond. She was far from okay. Eddie's words had cut deeper than she ever expected, pulling her back to a place she had tried so hard to escape. The memories of Prom Night, the blood, the terror, the helplessness, all of it came rushing back in a flood she was powerless to stop. She could feel it—Umbra's presence, weak but persistent, trying to soothe her, to remind her that she wasn't alone. But the entity's voice was just a whisper, barely audible over the cacophony of her thoughts.

"I... I just need to be alone," Carrie finally managed to say, her voice trembling. 

Estelle watched her, a look of regret crossing her face. "Carrie, we're all just trying to—"

"I know," Carrie interrupted, her voice sharper than she intended. She swallowed hard, trying to control the rising tide of emotion. "I know you're all trying to help, but I need to figure this out on my own."

Without waiting for a response, she moved toward the door, her steps shaky but determined. As she reached for the handle, she glanced back one last time. The sight of the black mass that was Venom, now subdued and trapped, only deepened the ache in her chest. She knew Eddie was hurting, that he was scared and confused. But that didn't make his words hurt any less.

With a final, shaky breath, Carrie pulled the door open and stepped out into the hallway. The cool air hit her like a wave, offering a brief respite from the suffocating tension inside. She walked quickly, her footsteps echoing in the empty corridor, each one carrying her farther away from the pain, from the guilt, and from the memories that refused to stay buried.

But no matter how far she walked, she couldn't escape the truth Eddie had thrown at her—the truth that she had tried so hard to forget. She was a killer. No matter how much good she tried to do, no matter how much she tried to change, that blood would always be on her hands. And that thought, more than anything else, terrified her.

Carrie reached a quiet corner of the hospital, a place where the world seemed to slow down, where she could finally catch her breath. She leaned against the wall, sliding down until she was sitting on the cold, tiled floor. Her knees pulled up to her chest, she buried her face in her hands and let the tears fall, silent and uncontrollable.

Umbra's presence stirred within her, a gentle pulse of warmth against the darkness that threatened to consume her. "We are not defined by our past," she whispered softly, her voice like a lullaby in the back of her mind. "You are stronger than this, Carrie. We are stronger."

But even as the entity's words tried to soothe her, Carrie couldn't shake the feeling of dread that had settled in her heart. She was strong, yes, but how long could she keep holding on? How long before the weight of her past pulled her under completely?

She didn't know. But she knew she had to keep trying, even if it felt impossible.

Because if she didn't, who would she become?

"Ma'am?" A female voice asked, but it wasn't Umbra's.

Carrie quickly wiped her tears, startled by the sudden interruption. She looked up to find a nurse standing in front of her, concern etched on her face. The nurse had dark hair pulled back into a neat bun, her expression one of professional empathy, but something about her presence set off alarms in Carrie's mind.

"Are you okay?" the nurse asked, her voice calm and steady, as if she were used to handling patients in distress.

Carrie nodded, her throat too tight to speak. She tried to compose herself, forcing down the storm of emotions that threatened to overwhelm her. "I'm fine," she managed to say, her voice hoarse. "I just... needed a moment."

The nurse smiled gently, but the warmth didn't reach her eyes. "Of course. Hospitals can be overwhelming sometimes. But you really shouldn't be out here alone, especially in your condition."

Carrie frowned. "My condition?"

The nurse's smile widened slightly, but it still felt off, like she was playing a role she didn't fully believe in. "You've been through a lot, haven't you, dear? It's important to take care of yourself." She reached out as if to offer a hand, but Carrie recoiled instinctively, pulling back against the wall.

Something about this woman was wrong. Very wrong.

Umbra stirred uneasily in the back of her mind, her voice now more alert. "Carrie... be careful. Something is not right."

The nurse's gaze sharpened, and her smile faded. "You're a strong one, aren't you? But don't worry, we'll take good care of you."

The shift in her tone was subtle but menacing, and Carrie's heart began to pound. She tried to rise to her feet, but the nurse suddenly moved closer, blocking her path.

"You're not going anywhere," the nurse whispered, her eyes narrowing as she leaned in closer. "We have orders to keep you safe, to keep you where you belong."

Carrie's blood ran cold as the pieces started to fall into place. This wasn't just a nurse. This was something else—someone else. She thought back to the Life Foundation, the sinister organization that had been after Eddie and the symbiotes. Had they found her?

"Who are you?" Carrie asked, her voice trembling despite her efforts to stay calm.

The nurse's smile returned, but this time it was twisted with something dark and malevolent. "Just someone doing her job, sweetheart. The Life Foundation wants you back, and I'm here to make sure that happens."

Before Carrie could react, the nurse's hand shot out, a needle glinting in her grasp. Carrie tried to move, but the nurse was faster, jabbing the needle into her arm with precision.

A cold numbness spread quickly from the injection site, and Carrie's vision started to blur. She tried to fight it, to call on Umbra for help, but her body was betraying her, the sedative taking hold too quickly.

"Carrie!" Umbra's voice was frantic now, but it felt distant, like it was coming from the other end of a long tunnel.

The last thing Carrie saw before her world went dark was the nurse's face, her expression cold and calculating as she watched Carrie succumb to the drug.

"Don't worry," the nurse whispered as Carrie's eyelids grew heavy. "We'll make sure you get the help you need."

And then everything went black.

Chapter Text

Eddie's feet carried him down the sterile hospital hallway, his mind racing with thoughts he couldn't quite organize. He felt a cold sweat prickling the back of his neck as he left the others behind. He had to get away from Venom, from the confusion and betrayal, but most of all, from the guilt that gnawed at him like a wound that refused to heal.

His mind swirled with the images of Carrie's tear-filled eyes, of the black mass of Venom writhing helplessly behind the glass, and of the words he'd thrown at them all in his desperation. You're a killer, just like me. The accusation still echoed in his ears, and he hated himself for it, but there was no taking it back.

He turned a corner, nearly bumping into a group of nurses, and muttered an apology before continuing on. He needed to get out, to breathe, to think. The idea of returning to his apartment, to some semblance of normalcy, seemed almost laughable. Nothing was normal anymore—not since Venom had entered his life.

Eddie pushed open a door that led to a stairwell, hoping to find a quiet spot where he could collect his thoughts. But as he descended the stairs, the sound of footsteps behind him made him pause. He stopped and turned around, his instincts screaming at him that something wasn't right.

Three men dressed in orderly uniforms were following him, their expressions unreadable but their movements too purposeful, too coordinated. Eddie's heart rate spiked, adrenaline surging through his veins. They're not just orderlies, he realized with a sinking feeling.

Before he could react, the man closest to him reached into his pocket and pulled out a Taser. Eddie's eyes widened as the man lunged forward, but he was too late to stop him. The Taser's prongs shot out, embedding themselves in his chest.

Eddie convulsed as thousands of volts of electricity surged through his body, his muscles locking up as pain exploded in every nerve. He collapsed to the ground, his vision dimming at the edges as the men closed in on him.

The sound of the taser crackling was the last thing he heard before his world turned into a haze of pain and darkness.

Meanwhile, in the now-empty MRI room, the tension hung in the air like a thick fog. The hum of the machines had long since faded, replaced by an uncomfortable silence that seemed to amplify the uncertainty lingering between those left behind. Estelle, Anne, and Dr. Lewis stood together, each lost in their own thoughts, trying to piece together the chaotic events that had just unfolded.

Dr. Lewis, still feeling the weight of the last few hours, ran a hand through his hair in frustration. His mind was a whirlwind of confusion, fear, and anger. He turned to Anne, who was staring at the door through which Eddie had just stormed out.

"You want to tell me what the hell's going on?" Dr. Lewis demanded, his voice taut with barely restrained emotion. He had been pulled into something far beyond his understanding, and the uncertainty was beginning to wear on him.

Anne turned to face him, her expression a mix of guilt and exhaustion. "I do. And you're right. We do need to talk about it," she admitted, her voice soft but firm. "But I don't know much more than you do."

"Bullshit," Dr. Lewis shot back, though there was more desperation in his tone than anger. He had seen things—impossible things—since Eddie had walked back into their lives. And now, with the black goo still clinging to the corners of his mind, he was struggling to keep his world from spiraling out of control.

Anne sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. She knew how hard this was for Dan, how impossible it all seemed, and how much it was affecting him. But she was in just as deep, and she had to keep it together for both of them. "I guess Eddie had no one else to turn to," she said, trying to explain the impossible. "He's a very complicated man. But, Dan, I promise, there's nothing going on between me and Eddie."

Dr. Lewis shook his head, frustration still etched on his face, but he softened at her words. "I'm not talking about you and Eddie, Anne."

Anne blinked, taken aback. "Oh."

Dr. Lewis pointed toward the glass enclosure where Venom had been trapped just moments ago, but it was now empty. The black, writhing mass that had been there was gone, leaving nothing but a slick, oily residue on the glass.

"I'm talking about that," Dr. Lewis said, his voice barely above a whisper as he stared at the empty chamber, dread curling in his gut. "Where is it?"

Estelle, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke up, her voice shaky but determined. "It was Venom. Eddie's symbiote. But he's gone now. Separated from Eddie, and... I don't know where he went."

Dr. Lewis's eyes darted around the room, a mixture of fear and disbelief tightening his chest. "Gone? How does something like that just disappear?"

"I don't know," Estelle admitted, rubbing her temples as if trying to ward off a growing headache. "Venom is—was—attached to Eddie, but when I turned on the MRI, it forced him out. He could be anywhere by now."

Anne stepped forward, her expression resolute. "We need to find Eddie. If Venom is loose, he's in danger. He might not have Venom, but they'll still come after him."

Dr. Lewis looked at Anne, his confusion giving way to a growing sense of dread. "Who will? What's really going on here, Anne? What are we dealing with?"

Anne hesitated, then took a deep breath. "The Life Foundation," she said, the name sounding like a curse. "They were experimenting on these... symbiotes. Eddie got involved when he exposed them. Now they want him—and anyone connected to him."

Dr. Lewis felt the room spin slightly as the full weight of her words hit him. "Experiments? Symbiotes? Anne..."

"We don't have time," Anne cut him off, her eyes narrowing. "We need to get to Eddie before they do. Estelle, can you reach Carrie? We'll need her help."

Estelle nodded, her expression set. "I'll find her. She'll know what to do." She started toward the door but then hesitated, turning back to Anne. "Be careful. The Life Foundation won't hesitate to go after anyone who gets in their way."

Anne's jaw tightened as she nodded, determination hardening her resolve. "We'll be ready."

As Estelle left the room, the remaining tension between Anne and Dr. Lewis thickened. Dr. Lewis stared at the door Estelle had exited through, then back at Anne. He was a man of science, but nothing about this made sense. Yet he knew he couldn't walk away—not now, not when Anne was in so deep.

"What do we do now?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, the uncertainty in his tone palpable.

Anne looked at him, her eyes filled with both fear and resolve. "We find Eddie," she said. "Before they do."

Estelle hurried down the hallway, her footsteps echoing in the empty corridor. She needed to find Carrie quickly, to warn her, to get her on board with whatever plan they could hastily cobble together. The gravity of the situation weighed on her as she replayed the last few moments in the MRI room. Venom was gone, and Eddie had stormed off—two separate disasters waiting to happen.

She reached to the quiet room, thinking she could be there, and pushed the door open, calling her name. "Carrie? We need to—"

The room was empty.

Estelle's voice echoed in the empty room, the sound dying quickly in the sterile air. Panic flickered in her chest as she scanned the small space, hoping to find some sign of Carrie's presence. The chair by the window was empty, as if no one had been there at all. The room's stillness was unnerving, like a scene frozen in time, and it only deepened her sense of dread.

"Carrie?" she called again, her voice tinged with a rising urgency. She moved further into the room, checking every smallest details that could give her answers, but found nothing. She walked out of the room and through the hallways, checking every room and toilets but she couldn't find her. It was as though Carrie had simply vanished. Estelle's mind raced. Had the Life Foundation already reached her? Or had she gone after Eddie herself?

Her thoughts spiraled as she rushed back into the hallway, her heart pounding. There was no time to lose. If Carrie had been taken, or if she was in danger, they needed to act fast. Estelle retraced her steps, her pace quickening with every second as she headed back toward the MRI room. She needed to inform Anne and Dr. Lewis immediately.

Bursting into the room, Estelle found Anne and Dr. Lewis standing where she had left them, their expressions grim but expectant. The worry etched on their faces deepened as they saw the panic in Estelle's eyes.

"Carrie's gone," Estelle blurted out, her voice laced with fear. "She's not in the waiting room. I don't know where she is."

Anne's heart sank at the news, her stomach knotting with fear. "What do you mean, gone?" she demanded, though she already knew the answer. The sinking feeling in her gut told her all she needed to know—Carrie was in trouble, just like Eddie.

"I checked everywhere," Estelle replied, her breath coming in short, frantic bursts. "She's not in her room, and there's no sign of her. I think they've taken her, Anne. The Life Foundation—they must have gotten to her."

Dr. Lewis ran a hand over his face, trying to keep his composure even as the situation spiraled further out of control. "We need to contact the police, someone—anyone," he said, his voice tight. "We can't handle this on our own."

Anne shook her head, her mind racing with thoughts of Eddie and Carrie. "No, we can't involve the police," she insisted, the urgency in her voice cutting through the tension in the room. "The Life Foundation has resources, connections—we can't risk it. If they know we're onto them, they'll make sure we never see Eddie or Carrie again."

Dr. Lewis stared at her, disbelief and frustration warring on his face. "And what do you suggest we do, Anne? We're out of our depth here. This isn't some corporate scandal; it's—"

"It's our only option," Anne interrupted, her tone leaving no room for argument. "We need to think like them. We have to stay ahead of them, or we'll lose Eddie and Carrie for good."

Estelle nodded, though fear gnawed at the edges of her resolve. "If Carrie was taken, they'll probably take her to the same place as Eddie. If we find one, we'll find the other."

Anne's mind raced, trying to piece together a plan. "We need to find out where they would take them. The Life Foundation—there must be a facility, somewhere off the grid, where they conduct their experiments."

Dr. Lewis shook his head, feeling overwhelmed by the enormity of what they were up against. "We don't even know where to start looking."

"Look, Dan," Anne replied, her voice hardening with determination. "Just you just focus on your work and Estelle and I will look for them. If anything, I'll call you." 

Dr. Lewis, though still visibly shaken, nodded at Anne's words. "Okay, just be careful out there. If you do need backup, I'll be ready."

Anne gave him a grateful look. "Thanks, Dan."

Estelle took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was to come. "So where do we start?"

Anne's thoughts drifted to the last place they'd seen Venom—the MRI room. They needed to retrace their steps, to find any clues left behind. But just as she was about to suggest this, a noise in the hallway caught their attention. It was faint but unmistakable—a soft whimper, almost like a cry for help.

Anne's eyes widened as she looked at Estelle. "Did you hear that?"

Estelle nodded, her body tensing with anticipation. "Yeah. It sounded like it came from the end of the hall."

Without another word, they both dashed out of the MRI room and into the corridor. The hospital was eerily quiet, the fluorescent lights flickering above them as they made their way toward the sound. The whimpering grew louder as they approached a small room at the end of the hallway—a supply closet, its door slightly ajar.

Anne pushed the door open cautiously, her heart pounding in her chest. Inside, amid the clutter of medical supplies, stood a small dog—a fluffy Chihuahua with wide, fearful eyes. The dog was trembling, but it was the inky black and white substance dancing around its eyes that drew Anne's attention.

Estelle gasped as she saw the familiar inky mass. "Venom..."

***

Carrie's eyes fluttered open, her gaze taking in the sterile surroundings of the unfamiliar room. The steel bed beneath her felt cold and uninviting, but the white pillow cradling her head offered a small comfort. Confusion and fear gripped her as she struggled to recall how she had ended up in this place. The last thing she remembered was being in the hospital with Eddie, Anne, Estelle, and Dr. Lewis. She had been searching for Eddie and Venom when a desperate female voice had pierced the air, begging for help. And then...nothing. Until now.

As she sat up, Carrie's mind raced with questions. Where was she? Who had brought her here? And most importantly, where were Eddie and Venom? She couldn't shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching from the other side of the room. Her eyes darted towards the sound, and she saw a man with tan skin and black hair and dark eyes. He was dressed in a white T-shirt, with a dark jacket and pants that seemed to blend into the shadows.

He approached her with a calm and measured stride, his eyes fixed on her with an intensity that made her skin crawl. As he reached the side of the container, he pressed a button on the desk close to him, and a low hum filled the room.

"Hello, Carrie," the man greeted her, his voice smooth and even.

Carrie's heart skipped a beat as she realized that he knew her name. Her mind raced with questions, but she was too afraid to speak. She could feel the weight of his gaze on her, and she knew that she was in grave danger.

For now, all she could do was wait and hope that someone would come to her rescue. But as the man leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with a sinister light, she knew that her fate was in his hands.

"My name is Carlton Drake," he introduced himself. "I'm the CEO of the Life Foundation."

Carrie's green eyes widened in recognition. He was the man that Eddie had interviewed, the one who had ruined his life.

"Well, he ruined his own life," Umbra spoke in her head.

Carrie's heart raced as she swallowed nervously, her mind racing with uncertainty. Drake's words hung in the air like a thick fog, suffocating her with their weight. "I know about you," he repeated, his voice low and menacing. "I know what you did in Chamberlain." 

Her eyes widened in shock and fear, her thoughts racing as she tried to comprehend how he could possibly know about her past. Six years had passed since that fateful night, and she had done everything in her power to keep her secrets buried deep within her soul. But now, standing before this stranger who seemed to know everything about her, she felt exposed and vulnerable. "How did you know?" she whispered, her voice barely audible. 

Drake's lips curled into a sinister smile as he leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Oh, I know all about the lives you took," he hissed, relishing in her fear. 

Carrie's heart sank as she realized the gravity of her situation. She was trapped, with no way out. The memories flooded back, unbidden and unwelcome. The blood on her hands, the screams of her victims, the sickening satisfaction that had once consumed her. She had been a different person then, a monster in human skin.

At least, that was she kept telling herself. "You're a killer, just like me," Eddie's accusing voice echoed in her mind and she shook her head. 

Drake's gaze bore into her, unrelenting. She could feel his judgment, his disgust, his fear. And yet, there was something else there too, something she couldn't quite place. 

"I should have turned you in," he repeated, his voice low and dangerous. "But why would I do that?"  

Carrie swallowed hard, her mind racing. What did he want from her? Money? Revenge? Or was he simply toying with her, enjoying the power he held over her? She took a step back, her hand reaching for the door handle. But before she could make her escape, Drake spoke again.  

"I want you to work for me," he said, his eyes gleaming with a strange intensity. "I have a job that only someone with your...talents...can handle." 

Carrie's mind raced as she tried to think of a way out of this situation. She knew she couldn't trust Drake, but she also knew that she couldn't let him turn her in. She had to find a way to keep him quiet, to make him see that she was more valuable to him alive than dead.  

"What exactly do you want?" she snapped, her voice laced with anger and fear.  

Drake's lips curled into a sinister smile as he leaned in closer to her. "You had a conversation with my symbiote," he explained. "Who bonded to Eddie Brock. No one could communicate with it until you. Not only can you move things with your mind, but you can also talk to them."  

Carrie's eyes widened in shock as she realized what he was saying. She had always known that she was different, that she had abilities that others didn't possess. But to hear it spoken out loud, to have someone else acknowledge her power, was both exhilarating and terrifying.  

As she looked into Drake's eyes, she saw something that made her blood run cold. Silver liquid-like swirls danced in his irises, a telltale sign of the monster that lurked within him. She sensed a darkness in him, a malevolence that reminded her of Eddie and Venom. 

"Ask her where he is," she heard a growling voice emanate from Drake, even though his lips remained still. "Ask her where Venom is."

Carrie felt a surge of fear wash over her as she realized that this man was not to be trifled with. But she refused to be intimidated.   

"I don't know where he is," she replied, her voice steady and firm. "And even if I did, I wouldn't tell you."   

Drake's grin stretched wider, revealing a row of razor-sharp fangs that glimmered menacingly in the dimly lit room. "Oh, we'll find a way to make you talk," he hissed, his voice dripping with venom. "Allow me to introduce you to Riot."

With a sudden shift, Drake transformed into a colossal, amorphous creature, its body a swirling mass of inky grey. Its piercing white eyes bore down on Carrie, its jagged, yellowed teeth bared in a fearsome snarl.

Carrie felt a shiver run down her spine, but she refused to back down. She knew that her life was in danger, but she would not betray her friend. She was safe for now, locked inside the container, but she knew that it wouldn't last forever.

"Now, Carrie," Riot growled, his voice deep and menacing. "Where is Venom?"

Riot's massive form loomed over Carrie, his presence filling the room with an oppressive weight. His jagged teeth parted in a sneer, revealing his primal fury that simmered just beneath the surface. But as he moved closer, something in Carrie's eyes shifted. The green irises dissolved into a void of black, with a fiery crimson glow piercing through. Riot hesitated, sensing the change, his own instinct whispering that this was no ordinary human. 

"You're... you're different," Riot rumbled, a note of uncertainty creeping in his voice. 

Carrie — no, Umbra — tilted her head, her new eyes boring into Riot with a calm terrifying intensity. The voice that emerged from her lips was not Carrie's; it was something older, darker, filled with a cold, calculating malice that seemed to echo from the depths of time itself. 

"Don't you recognize me, Riot?" Umbra's voice was a whisper that cut like a blade, each word laced with venomous disdain. "I must say, I am a little hurt by this." 

Riot recolied slightly, the bravado in his demeanor faltering. "Umbra... It cannot be... You're—."

"Dead?" Umbra finished, her voice smooth and mocking. "Oh, how many times have I heard that before? Your wishful thinking has always been your greatest flaw, Riot."

Riot's rage boiled over as he roared, his form rippling with dark energy. He lunged toward Umbra, but she remained unmoved, her eyes locked on his with an icy, predatory calm.

"You dare challenge me?" Riot growled. "I am the might of the Life Foundation's most advanced symbiote!"

Umbra's voice cut through the chaos like a knife. "Advanced? You are a mockery of true power, Riot. You were always just a pawn, a footnote in the annals of our history."

Suddenly, the sterile room where Carrie and Umbra were held filled with a piercing, agonizing shriek. The sound blared through the speakers, a cacophony of pain and desperation that echoed off the walls. Carrie clutched her head, trying to block out the noise, her face contorting with fear and confusion.

Riot's face twisted in a cruel smirk as he watched Carrie's distress. Her scream was like music to him and they fell to the ground in a fetal position. 

Carrie could barely think, her mind overwhelmed by the searing pain that tore through her skull. The shriek felt like it was splitting her apart from the inside. She could sense Umbra's presence growing stronger, feeding off the agony, but also fighting to regain control. 

Riot's voice was a low, mocking rumble in the background, almost drowned out by the relentless screeching.

"Do you feel that, Umbra?" Riot's voice oozed with sadistic glee. "It's the sound of your failure. You may have survived, but you're nothing compared to me now. This is just a taste of what I can do."

Carrie's breath came in ragged gasps, her body trembling as she tried to push the pain away. She slowly rose her head and saw Drake in his place. 

Drake's eyes were wide with a mixture of fascination and contempt as he watched the struggle unfold. The shriek that had been tormenting Carrie abruptly ceased, and the room fell into an unsettling silence. Carrie, now fully under Umbra's influence, struggled to regain control of her own body as the dark entity fought for dominance. 

Drake's gaze was unyielding, a mix of curiosity and cruel satisfaction etched on his face. "You think you're powerful, Umbra? That you can command respect through fear? You've been dormant too long, and now you face the consequence of your arrogance."

Umbra's form rippled, the black void in Carrie's eyes momentarily shimmering with confusion before hardening into cold resolve. "You underestimate the strength of an old soul, Drake. This game of yours is petty compared to what I've endured."

Drake raised a hand, signaling Riot to retreat. The creature's massive form pulled back, its looming presence receding into the shadows, though its glowing eyes remained fixed on Carrie. 

"You have spirit, I'll give you that," Drake said, his tone laced with both admiration and menace. "But spirit won't save you from what's to come. You're trapped in a maze of your own making now. The Life Foundation has resources and means that you can't even begin to fathom."

Carrie's breaths were heavy, each inhale filled with a mix of pain and determination. She fought to control her own body, pushing back against Umbra's influence. Her voice, strained but defiant, emerged from her lips. "You may have power, Drake, but you'll never control me. And you'll never control Venom. He's too strong for you."

Drake's smile widened, revealing his sharp, predatory teeth. "You're right. Venom is a formidable force. But you and I both know that even the strongest can be manipulated. And right now, you're my pawn. I'm sure you've heard the term 'useful idiots.'"

The door behind Drake creaked open, and a pair of guards entered the room, their expressions unreadable. They moved to Carrie's side, restraining her with metal cuffs that emitted a faint, pulsing glow. Drake watched with detached interest as they secured her in place.

"You'll be staying here for a while," Drake said, his tone final. "There are things to discuss, arrangements to make. And I have a feeling you'll come to see the wisdom in cooperating."

As the guards left the room, Drake lingered for a moment longer, his gaze lingering on Carrie with a mix of cruel satisfaction and anticipation. "Oh, and Carrie," he added, "if you ever think about crossing me, remember this: you're not the only one with secrets. I have my ways of making sure you and your... friend are very, very cooperative."

With that, Drake exited, the door slamming shut behind him. The room fell into silence once more, the oppressive atmosphere heavy with unspoken threats and the weight of what was to come.

Carrie struggled against her restraints, her mind racing. She knew that she had to stay strong, to find a way to escape and reunite with Eddie and Venom. But for now, all she could do was endure, hoping against hope that a chance for freedom would present itself and that she would find a way to outwit her captor.

As the minutes ticked by, she allowed herself a brief moment of reflection. She had faced monsters before, but never quite like this. The battle was far from over, and the real fight had just begun.

***

His eyes opened slowly and Eddie groaned as he tried to move, his body felt like it had been through a meat grinder. Every muscle ached, and his head throbbed with a dull, persistent pain. The world around him was a blur, dimly lit and unfamiliar, as if he were waking from a nightmare only to find himself in another.

He slowly became aware of his surroundings — a cold, metallic floor beneath him and the distant hum of machinery. His vision gradually focused, revealing the stark, clinical environment of a containment cell. The walls were lined with reinforced steel, and a single door with a small, barred window was the only exit.

Eddie forced himself to sit up, wincing as he did. His memory was foggy, the last thing he recalled was a sudden ambush at the hospital. A flash of silver, then nothing. 

Now, his arms and legs were restrained to the chair as footsteps were approaching him. He could make out the figure coming to him, realising that it was Treece, one of the Life Foundation guards, walking to him. 

"You can kill me, 'cause I'm dying anyway," Eddie murmured weakly, his head resting on the chair. 

"I'm not just gonna kill you," Treece replied, his head leaning forward. "That wouldn't be any fun. No, no, no. I'm gonna rip your tongue out of your face —," and with a smile, he added. "And Carrie..." 

Eddie's eyes snapped open wide as Treece mentioned Carrie's name. A surge of adrenaline shot through his veins, sharpening his senses and momentarily dulling the pain. A memory at the hospital emerged in his mind...

"I can't stay here," Eddie said, his voice raw with exhaustion and frustration. "You don't understand. I have to get away from this—away from him. I can't trust him anymore."

Carrie took a step forward, her voice pleading. "Eddie, please. We can figure this out together. You don't have to do this alone. Let us help you."

"Help me?" Eddie laughed bitterly, shaking his head. "The only help I've had was from him. And now look where it got me." He gestured vaguely to the glass enclosure where Venom thudded helplessly against the barrier. "You think you know what it's like, Carrie? But you don't. You don't have this thing inside you, eating you alive."

Carrie's face twisted with guilt, her hand trembling as she reached out to him. "I know it hurts, Eddie. But running away won't solve anything. We're stronger together—"

"Together?" Eddie's voice rose, the anger in him boiling over. "You don't get it, do you? You're just like me. No, worse. At least I had a choice. What about you? What about Prom Night? You think you're innocent? You're a killer, Carrie. Just like me."

Carrie's eyes widened, and she took a step back as if struck. The mention of Prom Night was like a slap in the face, bringing back memories she had tried to bury deep within. Her voice broke as she tried to respond, but no words came out.

"Yeah," Eddie continued, his tone harsh. "I know what you did. You think you can just wash that away? It's a stain, Carrie. A stain that doesn't come out. No matter how much you try to play the hero, that blood is still on your hands..."  

And now, Eddie's mind raced, replaying the last bitter exchange with Carrie, the weight of his words now a cold stone in his gut. He'd pushed her away, but the reality was he needed her now more than ever. The guilt of his harshness gnawed at him as he thought about what Treece had implied. They had Carrie too. That thought alone was enough to push him to the brink.

Treece's smirk widened, savoring Eddie's reaction. "Yeah, you didn't think we'd forget about her, did you? She's valuable—like you. Drake has big plans for both of you. But me?" Treece paused, letting the threat hang in the air. "I'm just here to enjoy the process."

Eddie's heart pounded in his chest, the cold terror giving way to a burning rage. "I swear, if you touch her..." his voice was low, trembling with barely restrained fury.

Treece laughed, a harsh sound that grated on Eddie's nerves. "You're in no position to make threats, Brock. But don't worry, I'm not the one you need to be concerned about. You should be more worried about Drake. He's got something special in store for the bitch. Something that'll make her wish she never crossed paths with you."

With enough strength, Eddie head-butted Treece  and felt a satisfying crack as his forehead connected with Treece's nose. The guard staggered back, clutching his face in pain, blood seeping through his fingers. Eddie's heart raced, a grim satisfaction coursing through him even as he knew this small victory would likely be short-lived.

"You son of a—" Treece snarled, his voice muffled by the blood now pouring from his nose. He wiped his face with the back of his hand, glaring at Eddie with a mix of fury and surprise. Eddie could see that Treece hadn't expected him to fight back, especially not in his weakened state. The element of surprise had given him a brief upper hand, but he knew it wouldn't last.

Before Treece could retaliate, Eddie tried to move again, desperately pulling at his restraints. But they held fast, cutting into his wrists as he struggled against the metal bindings. Panic flared in his chest—he needed to get free, to find Carrie, to stop whatever twisted plan Drake had in store for her. 

"You just made the biggest mistake of your life, Brock," Treece hissed, straightening up and wiping the last traces of blood from his face. His eyes were cold and murderous now, the smirk gone, replaced by a grim determination. 

As Treece moved toward Eddie with clenched fists, the door to the containment cell suddenly swung open with a loud, metallic creak. Both men froze, their eyes snapping to the doorway. There stood Carlton Drake, flanked by two more heavily armed guards. Drake's expression was one of calm, calculated interest, but his eyes were sharp, assessing the scene with a predator's focus.

"Treece," Drake said, his tone flat, "that will be enough. We need him alive, remember?"

Treece hesitated, his gaze flicking between Drake and Eddie. Reluctantly, he stepped back, lowering his fists but still radiating hostility. "He's going to pay for that, Drake. I promise you."

"In due time," Drake replied, his voice icy. "Now, get yourself clean up.You're bleeding all over my lab. Go. Go!"

As soon as Treece left, before grunting and holding his nose, Drake turned his attention fully to Eddie, who was still struggling to catch his breath, every muscle tensed with the expectation of more violence. "You've always been a fighter, Eddie. It's one of the qualities I admire about you. But you're also impulsive. Reckless. It's why you're in this position now."

Eddie glared at Drake, his eyes burning with hatred. "Where's Carrie? What have you done with her?"

Drake's lips curled into a cold smile. "She's safe, for now. But her safety is entirely dependent on your cooperation. Now, where is he?" 

Eddie knew who — or what — he was talking about; he didn't know and at that moment, he didn't even care. "I don't know. And you know what? Even if I did, I wouldn't tell you anyway. I don't trust you, and you're insane."

"That hurts," Drake responded, his tone mocking sadness. 

"Sorry," Eddie sarcastically replied. 

"Long journal entry about that tonight. You're being dumb, Brock. I'm not insane." Drake's expression hardened, the faint smirk fading into a more serious demeanor. "What's insane is the way humans choose to live today. Think about it. All we do is take, take, take. It can't go on. We've brought the planet to the brink of extinction. We're parasites. You're a good example."

Eddie strained against his restraints, the cold metal digging into his skin, but his anger kept him from feeling the pain.

"Think about it," Drake continued, walking back and forth. "All you do is take. You took my Symbiote. You take potshots at a great man, trying to get something done." 

"Who?" Eddie asked. 

Drake sighed and approached him slowly. "Didn't you take from the person you loved the most, who trusted you the most? That's insane."

Eddie grimaced, thinking about his breakup with Anne. 

"What I've initiated is a whole new world, a new species," he resumed. "Man and Symbiote combined."

"Let me tell you something, buddy. All right?" Eddie said, leaning forward. "Just man-to-man. Because I have spent a significant amount of time, all right, with one of these creatures up my ass. It's not a lot of fun. And then I find out, all along, that they're killing you."

Drake's eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of irritation passing over his face as he listened to Eddie's outburst. The room seemed to grow colder as his expression hardened, the genial facade slipping to reveal the steel beneath.

"Killing me?" Drake repeated, his tone icy. "No, Eddie. They're liberating us. You've only seen a fraction of what the symbiotes can do—what they can offer. You think your experiences define the whole? That's your arrogance talking. Your refusal to see beyond your limited understanding."

Eddie's jaw clenched as he stared up at Drake, loathing pulsing through his veins. The restraints cut deeper into his wrists as he shifted in the chair, the pressure building with every second that Drake continued to speak. "This is the last time I'm asking you. Where is my symbiote?"

"I have no idea," Eddie replied the same answer to his same question as before. 

In a sudden rage, Riot emerged from Drake. The transformation was instant and terrifying. Drake's body contorted and twisted as the alien symbiote, Riot, enveloped him in a fluid, metallic sheen. The creature towered over Eddie, its form a mass of muscle and sharp, bladed limbs. Riot's eyes gleamed with malevolent intelligence, and its maw opened wide, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth.

Eddie's breath caught in his throat. He'd seen Venom's true form, had felt the raw power of the symbiote firsthand, but this—this was different. Riot exuded an aura of sheer, unstoppable violence, an apex predator in its element.

"Where is he?" Riot's voice was a deep, resonant growl, a mixture of Drake's tones and something much darker; Eddie shut his eyes and exclaimed loudly as the symbiote towered over him. "Where's Venom?"

Eddie took a shaky breath, trying to muster what little strength he had left. His mind raced, desperately searching for a way out, for something he could say or do to buy himself more time. But as he stared up at the twisted, monstrous visage of Riot, he knew that there was no reasoning with this thing. It was beyond anything human, driven by an insatiable hunger for power and dominance. 

"That is the ugliest-looking thing I have ever seen," Eddie muttered, his voice tinged with both fear and defiance.  

Riot roared before Drake returned from his symbiote form. The shift back to Drake was abrupt, the hulking figure of Riot retreating into the human form that now stood before Eddie. The sudden silence in the room was deafening, and the only sound Eddie could hear was the rapid thumping of his own heart. Drake's calm demeanor returned, but there was something different in his eyes now—a coldness that hadn't been there before, a deadly certainty.

"You're running out of time, Eddie," Drake said, his voice eerily composed. "You think you're protecting Venom, but you're only delaying the inevitable. I will find him, and when I do, there will be no mercy. Not for him, not for you, and definitely not for Carrie."

At the mention of her name, Eddie felt a renewed surge of fury, but it was tempered by a cold dread that settled in his gut. He was trapped, restrained, and at the mercy of a madman who held all the power. He thought of Carrie again, and the guilt gnawed at him. How could he have been so careless? He should have never let her get involved.

"Where. Is. She?" Eddie managed to ask through his gritted teeth. 

Drake studied Eddie for a moment, a calculating look in his eyes, as if weighing the decision to reveal more. He seemed to relish the torment in Eddie's voice, the desperate need to know where Carrie was, and what was happening to her.

"Carrie," Drake began slowly, almost as if savoring the word, "is currently... occupied. You see, she's quite special. More than even she realizes. That entity within her—Umbra—is ancient, far older than Venom or Riot. She and Umbra are deeply connected, more than a host and symbiote. They are intertwined on a level you can't begin to comprehend."

Eddie's mind raced. He had always known there was something off about Carrie, something more than just the shared trauma they both carried. But this? It was beyond anything he could have imagined. 

"And you know, Brock, I have no use for you," Drake said before turning away. "Treece! Come and clean up your mess."

"Wait!" Eddie shouted. "What are you going to do to her?" 

Drake paused, turning slowly back to face Eddie, his eyes gleaming with cruel intent. "What am I going to do to her?" He echoed, his voice cold and calculating. "I'm going to make sure she fulfills her purpose. You see, Carrie and Umbra are more than just a curiosity. Together, they represent an untapped power—one that could rival even Riot or Venom. Imagine what I could accomplish with that power under my control. The possibilities are endless."

Eddie's blood ran cold at the implications. He could see it now—Carrie, the girl who had already endured so much, twisted and manipulated by Drake's machinations. He pictured her restrained, just like he was, with that dark force inside her being drawn out and exploited for Drake's sick ambitions.

"You bastard," Eddie spat, his voice a low growl. "You don't know what you're messing with. If you push her too far, you won't be able to control her. No one will."

Drake smirked, his expression filled with cold confidence. "Oh, I'm counting on it, Brock. That's the beauty of this experiment—pushing boundaries, crossing lines, to see just how far we can go. And when Carrie and Umbra finally break, I'll be there to pick up the pieces. To harness that power. To become something... more."

Eddie strained against his restraints, anger boiling over into helpless rage. But the bonds held tight, and he knew that for now, there was nothing he could do. His mind raced, desperately trying to think of some way—any way—to reach Carrie before it was too late.

But Drake seemed to sense Eddie's desperation, and he relished it. "Don't worry, Eddie," he said, turning toward the door, "I'll make sure you get a front-row seat. You'll see everything I do to her. And when it's all over, when there's nothing left of her or of you, you'll understand. You'll see that all of this—everything—was inevitable."

With that, Drake strode out of the cell, leaving Eddie alone in the dim, metallic chamber. The door clanged shut behind him, and the sound echoed in Eddie's ears like a death knell.

Eddie slumped in the chair, the cold metal of the restraints biting into his skin. Despair threatened to overtake him, but he forced it back, clinging to one thought—he had to find a way to escape. To find Carrie. To stop Drake before it was too late.

Chapter Text

Drake sauntered past the glass containers where the lifeless symbiotes stood: on the floor, on the wall, everywhere his eyes could see. The containment cells, once buzzing with energy and purpose, now resembled cold, sterile graves, each one a silent testament to a dream that had withered before it could fully bloom. The sight of them—drained of life, their once pulsating forms now reduced to cold, inert masses—filled him with a mixture of frustration and resolve. His hands clenched into fists as he walked, the sterile white of the laboratory walls reflecting his grim determination.

The symbiotes had been so close to achieving their purpose, so close to becoming the harbingers of a new world. He had envisioned a future where humanity would rise above its limitations, merging with these alien entities to become something more—something superior. But they had failed him, each one more disappointing than the last. They had proven too fragile, too incompatible with their human hosts, crumbling under the pressure of their own potential.

Drake's eyes flicked to the lifeless bodies within the glass tubes, his mind racing with thoughts of what could have been. He had invested so much—time, resources, even parts of himself—into this project, all in the hope of creating a new breed of beings that could withstand the rigors of a harsh and unforgiving world. But the symbiotes, once brimming with promise, had withered, their potential squandered by hosts who were too weak to handle the transformation.

"Your friends, the others, I apologize," Drake said, his voice low and measured as he spoke into the empty air, his words carrying a weight of sincerity and regret. He wasn't sure who he was apologizing to—the remnants of the symbiotes, the human hosts who had failed them, or perhaps even to himself, for daring to believe that he could control forces so far beyond his understanding. "I tried to keep them alive." There was a flicker of genuine remorse in his tone, though it was quickly overshadowed by the cold pragmatism that had always driven him forward.

In response, Riot's head emerged from Drake's shoulder, the symbiote's eyes narrowing as it surveyed the same scene. Its alien face, a grotesque and powerful reflection of Drake's own ambitions, twisted with displeasure.

"There are more of us," Riot said, its voice a low, guttural growl that echoed in the otherwise silent laboratory. "Millions more. They will follow wherever I lead."

There was a confidence in its tone, an assurance born from the knowledge that its kind was legion, spread across the stars, waiting for the right moment to descend upon this world.

Drake turned his head slightly, meeting Riot's gaze with a resolute expression. "Where we lead," he corrected, his voice firm with conviction. It was more than just semantics to him—this was a partnership, a merging of two beings with a singular vision.

"Yes, 'we'," Riot agreed, though its tone was laced with a hint of annoyance, as if the concept of partnership was an irritant it had to tolerate. It had its own agenda, its own desires, but for now, it needed Drake as much as Drake needed it. "But first, we must retrieve them," Riot continued, its voice taking on a more urgent, commanding edge.

Drake nodded, already considering the logistics of such a task. "I can take care of that," he said confidently. His mind was already working through the details—how to track down the other symbiotes, how to secure them without drawing unwanted attention, how to integrate them into his broader plans. But first, there was another matter to attend to, one that had been weighing on his mind since they had last left the containment chamber.

"Let's check on Carrie first," Drake suggested, his voice softening slightly as he thought of the girl.

Riot's eyes narrowed, the symbiote sensing the shift in Drake's demeanor. It knew there was more to this decision than simple concern. Still, it remained silent, receding back into Drake's body, content to let him lead—for now.

Drake continued down the dimly lit corridor, his thoughts turning inward. Carrie had always been different, even before Umbra. Stories about the Black Prom were major ever since the assassination of President John F. Kennedy. Many eyewitness accounts of seeing a girl covered in blood destroying the town without touching anything whatsoever. He then thought about his former colleague, Estelle Horan, when she had asked for time off due to a family matter in Chamberlain.

The memory of Estelle Horan gnawed at the edges of Drake's mind as he walked, her voice still clear in his thoughts even after all this time. She had been a brilliant researcher, driven and meticulous, always the first to arrive and the last to leave the lab. But something had changed in her after that trip to Chamberlain. She'd returned more reserved, almost haunted, her work suffering from a newfound hesitancy that Drake couldn't quite understand.

She had spoken of her family, of the tragic events in Chamberlain that had left deep scars in the small town. But it was the way she spoke of Carrie White that had piqued Drake's interest—how her eyes had darkened with a mixture of fear and reverence, how her voice had trembled as she recounted the stories, the rumors, the terrifying reality of what the girl had become.

Carrie White, the girl with unimaginable power, had been the subject of whispered conversations and half-believed myths ever since the day she had unleashed her fury on the town. The "Black Prom" had become a legend, a cautionary tale told by those who had witnessed the carnage firsthand. The accounts varied—some spoke of telekinesis, others of fire and blood, but all agreed on one thing: Carrie was no ordinary girl. She was something else, something more, a being capable of incredible destruction.

And after seeing Umbra first hand, Drake understood just how much more Carrie White could become. The events in Chamberlain had been no mere aberration. The power she had unleashed that night was but a fraction of what she could achieve with an entity like Umbra fused with her very essence. The potential was staggering, and the thought of harnessing that power—of perfecting it—sent a shiver of anticipation down his spine.

He had always been intrigued by stories of those who transcended the limits of human ability, but Carrie was different. She was a living embodiment of what Drake had been striving to create: a perfect fusion of human and something else, something beyond. She had the raw power, the rage, the potential to reshape the world—or to destroy it. And now, with Umbra inside her, that potential had only grown.

Drake's footsteps slowed as he reached the door to the containment chamber. The thick, reinforced steel was a stark reminder of the precautions they had been forced to take. Umbra was ancient, powerful, and fiercely independent, but it was also cunning. It had chosen Carrie for a reason, recognizing in her the same darkness, the same raw power that had once brought an entire town to its knees.

"They need to die," Riot's voice echoed in his head, a harsh whisper that resonated with an insistent urgency.

Drake paused, his hand hovering over the biometric scanner, his mind whirling with conflicting thoughts. He knew Riot was right in a way; if Carrie and Umbra lost control, the consequences could be catastrophic. But the very notion of eliminating them felt like abandoning everything he had worked for—the culmination of years of research, of sacrifice, of pushing the boundaries of what was possible.

"No," Drake said, his voice firm, though the uncertainty in his mind betrayed him. "We need her. Carrie is the key, Riot. She is our way forward."

"She is a liability," Riot hissed, its voice sharp and filled with disdain. "Umbra is too strong. The girl is unstable. They could ruin everything."

Drake clenched his jaw, struggling to maintain control over the alien presence within him. He could feel Riot's frustration, its simmering anger at his hesitation. But he couldn't shake the vision he had of what Carrie could become—a being of immense power, molded and directed by his guiding hand. It was too tantalizing a prospect to abandon.

"Then we make her stable," Drake replied, his voice cold with resolve. "We find a way to channel that power, to control it. We don't need to destroy her; we need to harness her."

There was a pause, a brief silence as Riot retreated into the recesses of Drake's mind, simmering but compliant—for now. Drake knew the symbiote was biding its time, waiting for an opportunity to assert its dominance. But Drake was determined to hold the reins, to steer the course according to his own design.

***

Carrie found herself sitting on the cold, hard floor, her body curled up into a protective ball. It felt all too familiar, reminiscent of the days when her mother would cruelly confine her to the suffocating darkness of the closet. Minutes would turn into hours, and Carrie would be left alone, abandoned and forgotten. The memories of her past torment flooded her mind, causing her heart to ache with a mixture of fear and sadness.

Lost in her thoughts, Carrie couldn't help but wonder about the whereabouts of Eddie and Venom. The last time she had seen them was at the hospital, amidst a heated argument that had triggered Venom's emergence. The deafening sound had unleashed the symbiote, but since then, they had vanished without a trace. Carrie felt a sense of isolation, trapped within the confines of the glass container in the Life Foundation, unaware of their fate.

"So, you have given up?" Umbra broke through the silence, echoing in her mind and jolting her out of her despair.

Carrie turned her head towards the glass, catching a glimpse of her own reflection. To her surprise, her eyes were no longer her own; they were consumed by darkness, a haunting reminder of Umbra's presence.

Confused, Carrie questioned Umbra's words, her voice filled with uncertainty. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Umbra's voice resonated within her, filled with a mix of concern and frustration. "You're surrendering, Carrie. Allowing Riot and Drake to continue their quest for world domination while you remain locked away."

Carrie shook her head, vehemently denying Umbra's accusation. "No, it's me who's trapped in here. I'm the one giving up. But you, Umbra, you're free," she replied, her voice laced with a tinge of bitterness.

Umbra's voice grew stronger, filled with determination. "Carrie, we are one. We share this body, this power. We cannot let them win."

Carrie felt the weight of Umbra's words sink in, the symbiote's presence wrapping around her consciousness like a shroud. She had always felt out of control, her powers more a curse than a gift, but now, with Umbra, the stakes were even higher. The thought of Drake and Riot continuing unchecked, of Eddie left alone somewhere in this godforsaken place, filled her with a deep, gnawing dread.

"How?" Carrie's voice wavered, her resolve faltering under the crushing pressure of her situation. "How can we fight them? I'm just... I'm just a girl, Umbra. I couldn't stop what happened at Prom. I... I..."

"You are more than what you were then," Umbra replied, its tone almost tender, as if coaxing her out of a dark corner. "You are stronger, more powerful than you realize. And with me, your potential is limitless."

Carrie shivered at the thought. She could feel the symbiote's power coursing through her, a dark and intoxicating force that promised vengeance, control, and an end to the constant fear that had plagued her life. But there was another part of her—a small, fragile part—that recoiled from it, that remembered the devastation she had already caused, the lives she had taken, and the irreversible damage she had done.

"I don't want to hurt anyone," Carrie whispered, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. "I just... I just want to be normal."

Umbra was silent for a moment, a strange, almost contemplative pause that made Carrie wonder if the entity truly understood her. When it spoke again, its voice was low, almost mournful. "Normal is not an option for us, Carrie. But we can choose how to wield our power. We can choose to protect—to prevent others from suffering as we have."

Carrie closed her eyes, trying to steady her breathing, to calm the storm of emotions that threatened to overwhelm her. She wanted to believe Umbra, wanted to think that she could be something more than the monster she had always feared she was. But the darkness, the power, it was so easy to lose herself in it, to become the very thing she hated.

Before she could respond, the door to the containment chamber creaked open. The sound was jarring, cutting through the silence like a knife. Carrie's eyes snapped open, and she pushed herself up from the floor, her body tense with fear and anticipation.

Drake stepped into the room, his presence commanding, exuding an air of calm authority. Behind him, Riot's presence loomed like a shadow, silent but menacing. Carrie could feel the weight of their combined gaze on her, assessing, calculating. It was as if they were measuring her worth, determining whether she was an asset or a threat.

"Carrie," Drake said, his voice smooth, almost soothing. "I've been thinking a lot about you, about what you can do. You're special, you know that? More special than you even realize."

Carrie remained silent, her eyes darting between Drake and the place where she knew Riot was lurking, just beneath the surface. The air in the room felt thick, oppressive, as if every molecule was charged with the tension between them.

Drake took a step closer, his expression softening as he continued, "You don't have to be afraid anymore, Carrie. I can help you. Together, we can learn to control your powers, to channel them for something greater. You can be a part of something extraordinary."

Carrie's mind raced. She knew this was a lie, a manipulation designed to bend her to his will. But at the same time, a part of her longed for the promise he was offering—the promise of control, of belonging, of finally being something other than a victim.

But Umbra's voice cut through the haze of her thoughts, sharp and urgent. "Don't trust him, Carrie. He wants to use you. Just like your mother, just like everyone else. You are a tool to him, nothing more."

Carrie clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to keep her emotions in check. She could feel the darkness rising inside her, a boiling rage that threatened to consume her, to unleash itself on Drake and Riot without hesitation.

Drake noticed the change in her, the subtle shift in her demeanor, and he took another step forward, his hands held up in a gesture of peace. "I understand your anger, Carrie. I know what it feels like to be used, to be betrayed. But I'm not your enemy. We can work together. We can change the world."

"Change the world?" Carrie echoed, her voice trembling with barely restrained emotion. "You want to destroy it."

Drake's expression hardened slightly, but he quickly masked it with a calm, almost paternal smile. "Not destroy. Transform. Humanity is on a path to extinction, Carrie. We're running out of time. But with your power, with Umbra, we can create something new. Something better."

Carrie felt the words pulling at her, tempting her with the possibility of finally having a purpose, of being more than just a girl with too much power and too little control. But then she remembered the blood, the fire, the screams of terror as she had unleashed her fury on Prom Night. She remembered the look in Eddie's eyes the last time she saw him, the way he had tried to protect her despite everything.

"No," Carrie whispered, shaking her head as tears began to stream down her face. "I won't do it. I won't be your monster."

Drake's eyes narrowed, and for the first time, a flash of irritation broke through his calm facade. "You don't have a choice, Carrie," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous low. "If you don't help me willingly, then I'll make sure you have no other option."

He pressed a button and the sonic sound came, making her wince. The sudden high-pitched shriek from the sonic weapon hit Carrie like a physical blow. She crumpled to the floor, her hands flying to her ears as she tried to block out the deafening noise. The sound pierced through her skull, reverberating in every nerve, and she could feel Umbra writhing inside her, trying to hold on but faltering against the sonic onslaught.

"Stop it!" Carrie screamed, her voice barely audible over the screeching noise.

Drake stood there, unmoved, his expression cold and calculating. "This is just a fraction of the power I can wield, Carrie," he said, his voice cutting through the chaos. "I don't want to hurt you. But I will if that's what it takes to make you see reason."

Riot began to surface, its hulking form starting to ripple across Drake's body, its own growl mixing with the sonic assault. The creature's silver eyes gleamed with malevolent glee, eager to enforce Drake's will.

Carrie's body was trembling, her muscles locked in pain. She could feel Umbra's grip on her weakening, the bond they shared struggling to remain intact under the pressure. A part of her wanted to give in, to make the pain stop, to surrender and let whatever Drake and Riot had planned happen.

Then, Drake pressed the button and the sonic sound stopped, silence returning to the room. Carrie remained on the floor, panting heavily as the silence enveloped her like a cold blanket. Her ears rang, her head pounding from the aftereffects of the sonic attack. Umbra's presence inside her was faint, distant, like a flickering flame barely holding on. For a moment, she wasn't sure if they could continue—if she could withstand much more of this.

Drake stepped closer, his calm demeanor returning. He looked down at her with an almost paternal gaze, though the coldness in his eyes betrayed his true intentions. "You see now, Carrie? Resistance is pointless. You're too fragile to handle this on your own. But with my guidance, with Riot by my side and Umbra by yours, we can build something far greater than either of us could imagine. Together, we could be unstoppable."

Riot's hulking figure loomed behind him, silent and menacing, ready to strike. Carrie could feel its hunger, its desire for chaos and domination seeping through the air like poison. She swallowed hard, her heart pounding, her mind racing. She knew Drake was dangerous, far more dangerous than she had first realized. He wasn't just trying to control her—he was trying to reshape the world, and he was willing to destroy anyone who stood in his way.

She thought of Eddie and Venom, of how they had fought back, how they had protected her. And now, with Umbra, she wasn't just the frightened girl she used to be. She had power—terrible power, yes, but power that could be used for more than destruction.

"You're wrong, Drake," she said, her voice low but steady. She slowly pushed herself to her feet, ignoring the way her body ached from the sonic attack. "I don't need you. I don't need Riot. You're the one who's afraid. You're afraid of what I can do."

Drake's expression darkened, his lips thinning into a tight line. "You're playing a dangerous game, Carrie. You're out of your depth."

Carrie shook her head, a spark of defiance flaring in her chest. "No. You don't control me." 

Umbra stirred inside her, weak but present, its voice a soft murmur in her mind. "We are stronger than them..."

"Fine, have it your way then," Drake said and stormed away from her.

As Drake stormed out of the room, his footsteps echoed in the cold, sterile chamber. The heavy door slammed shut behind him, leaving Carrie in the suffocating quiet of her containment cell. She remained standing, her body trembling from exhaustion, but her resolve was solidifying like steel.

Umbra's voice was still faint but there, pulsing like a low hum within her mind. "We need time to recover, Carrie, but when we do, we must strike. He will return—more ruthless, more desperate."

Carrie sank back against the glass wall, sliding to the floor. She wrapped her arms around her knees, trying to steady her breathing. The pain from the sonic attack still lingered, like a jagged shard stuck in her mind, but her thoughts were clearing. Drake had shown her his hand. He wanted control, power, and domination. But now, she understood something he hadn't anticipated: she wasn't powerless anymore. She wasn't just the scared girl from Prom.

"I don't know if I'm ready for this," she muttered aloud, her voice shaking.

"You are," Umbra replied with surprising calm. "You are stronger than you think. You've survived worse than Drake."

Carrie closed her eyes and tried to focus on the connection she shared with Umbra. It wasn't easy. Every time she reached for the power, she felt the temptation to unleash it all, to burn everything down around her like she had done at Prom. That darkness was still inside her, coiled and ready, waiting to devour anyone who stood in its way. But now, she had Umbra, and with the symbiote, she had something else: control.

She could feel Umbra's strength returning, slowly but surely. And with it, she felt her own confidence grow. "We'll stop him, won't we?" Carrie whispered.

"Yes," Umbra's voice promised. "But we must be smart. Drake will return with more force. Riot will not be easily beaten."

Carrie nodded, forcing herself to stand once more. Her legs were weak, but she locked her knees and straightened her back. She thought of many things, but it all came to one point: why was she the one to keep Umbra inside her? Was she chosen for it?

"If I tell you, will you be able to handle it?" Umbra asked cautiously, as if she was reading her thoughts. "Are you willing to listen?"

Carrie nodded, her curiosity overpowering her fear. "Just tell me what happened to you. How did you end up in my head?"

There was a moment of silence before Umbra finally spoke. "You're familiar with Knull, my father?" she began, and Carrie nodded in response. "He was engaged in a war with the Celestials and various other life forms in space."

Carrie's eyes widened, thinking about this dream - or vision - of Umbra dying in a battlefield in Venom's arms. But they were running from Riot after he attacked them. Yet she couldn't figure out if it was Riot or something else entirely.

"I remember," Carrie whispered, recalling the fragmented visions she had seen—the chaotic war, the raw destruction, and the chilling presence of Knull, the god of symbiotes. "But why me? Why did you come to Earth, to me?"

Umbra's voice softened, as if she was navigating painful memories. "I didn't choose you specifically, Carrie. It's a lot more complex than this. There was a rebellion among the symbiotes, a war to break free from Knull's control. Riot... he stayed loyal, but I... I wanted freedom, like Venom. I wanted to escape the endless cycle of domination and destruction."

"But how does this got something to do with me?" Carrie asked, sounded a little frustrated. "That's what I don't understand."

"Now, this is where it gets complicated," Umbra said. "I was weakening rapidly, getting closer to death. It was around that time where a ritual took place on Earth, beneath the Black Moon. I don't remember the specifics, but somehow, your mother was chosen. She became entwined in the web of fate, unknowingly playing a part in our story."

Carrie's denial surged forth, her voice laced with disbelief. "No, that can't be true! My mother is religious, yes, but she would never willingly involve herself in something like that. She would denounce it as a cult!"

Silence filled the room. Umbra's voice was gentle but firm, unyielding in the face of Carrie's protest. "Carrie, your mother may not have known the full extent of what was happening. But your father..." Umbra continued, "Your father was a key figure in the ritual. He had a part to play in it, whether by choice or by fate. The ritual was intended to summon something powerful, something ancient. When it succeeded, I found my way to Earth, to you. The connection was made—my essence bound with your being."

Carrie's mind whirled with this new revelation. Her father, her mother, a ritual beneath the Black Moon—it all seemed like an intricate web of destiny and darkness she had never fully understood. It made sense in a way, though it was hard to accept.

"But why me?" Carrie asked, her voice cracking under the weight of the truth. "Why was I the one chosen to bond with you?"

"It wasn't about choice, Carrie," Umbra explained. "It was about necessity. The ritual sought a vessel, someone with the potential to contain the power of an entity and harness it. You were that vessel, whether by chance or design. You were strong, even if you didn't realize it. And now, together, we have a chance to reshape this world."

Carrie felt a mixture of fear and determination rise within her. The knowledge that she was a part of something so much larger than herself was overwhelming. But it also ignited a fire in her, a resolve to fight against Drake and Riot, to use her powers for something other than destruction.

Drake's earlier words echoed in her mind, a haunting reminder of the peril they faced. Yet, she could also see the potential for a different path—one where she could use her abilities to protect and to make a difference, rather than to fall under the influence of those who sought to control and destroy.

"I need to find Eddie and Venom," Carrie said firmly, rising to her feet with renewed purpose. "They can help us fight back. They'll understand. They can help me control this power."

Umbra's presence within her was a reassuring force, a reminder that she wasn't alone in this struggle. "Agreed. We need to regain our strength and locate them. They are key allies in this fight." 

As Carrie began to plan her next move, she felt a new sense of clarity. With Umbra's power and the potential help of Eddie and Venom, she could take a stand against Drake and Riot.

The room was still, the silence a stark contrast to the chaos she had just endured. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves. Carrie looked at the glass walls of her containment cell, envisioning her escape. She would need to be smart, to use every ounce of her power and cunning. The road ahead was fraught with danger, but she was no longer just a frightened girl in a dark closet. She was something more—something that had the potential to change the world.

And with that resolve, she started to formulate her plan, her mind already racing with strategies to free herself, to reunite with Eddie and Venom, and to take the fight to Drake and Riot. The world was on the brink of chaos, but Carrie was ready to face it head-on, with every ounce of her newfound strength and determination.

But before she could do anything, the door opened and footsteps approached her.

Shock took over her as Carrie recognized who had just walked in. "Estelle...?"

***

The sky was pitched black with no signs of stars or the moon anywhere, a thick veil of darkness that seemed to swallow the forest whole. Eddie trudged through the dense underbrush, his boots crunching on the fallen leaves and twigs beneath him. The cool night air bit at his skin, but the tension kept him alert. He could hear the steady rhythm of footsteps behind him—Treece and the three Life Foundation guards, their weapons trained on his back. They walked in silence, save for the occasional rustle of the wind through the trees, but Eddie could feel their eyes on him, their fingers poised on the triggers.

It was the same forest he had once sprinted through, heart pounding, with Carrie by his side. Back then, they were running for their lives, trying to escape from the chaos Drake had unleashed. Now, here he was again, walking calmly through the same woods, no longer fleeing but still a prisoner in a different sense. The twisted irony wasn't lost on him.

"Yeah, what you gonna do?" Eddie muttered, breaking the silence with a low, sarcastic tone. "You gonna walk me to death?"

Treece, visibly irritated by the comment, snapped back immediately, his voice sharp and filled with frustration. "Shut up!" The harshness of his tone cut through the night, hanging in the air like a threat unspoken.

Eddie sighed heavily, the weight of his situation pressing down on him. He came to an abrupt stop, no longer willing to keep up the charade of cooperating. What was the point of pretending he had a chance here? He was outnumbered, unarmed, and—most importantly—without Venom. His symbiote, the one thing that made him more than an average man, was silent, cut off somewhere in the Life Foundation's lab, leaving Eddie vulnerable and exposed.

Treece saw his hesitation and couldn't resist taunting him. "Not so tough without your friend, are you?" His voice was laced with smug satisfaction, the click of pistols cocking behind him punctuating the remark. The sound of guns being readied made Eddie's muscles tighten instinctively, but he didn't flinch. They were waiting for an excuse to shoot, to end this game of cat and mouse once and for all.

Eddie slowly turned to face them, his hands still raised in surrender but his expression defiant, a crooked smile playing on his lips. He looked Treece dead in the eye, unafraid. "Did your mama not love you?" he asked, his voice dripping with mock sympathy.

Treece's face contorted with anger. The remark hit deeper than Eddie had expected, and for a brief second, Eddie could see a flicker of something raw in Treece's eyes—a buried rage, maybe even pain. Treece's lips tightened into a thin line, and he raised his gun a fraction higher, the tension in his body coiling like a spring about to snap.

Treece whacked Eddie's face with his gun, knocking him to the ground.

"Damn it!" Eddie grunted.

"You think you're funny, Brock?" Treece growled, his voice low and dangerous. "You think this is some kind of joke?"

Eddie's face winced at the pain, rubbing his nose. "No joke," he replied, rising from the ground. "You know, it doesn't matter if you kill me anyway, because there's something way bigger afoot in this world than you and me."

One of the guards shifted uneasily behind Treece, his eyes flicking between his boss and Eddie. The forest around them felt suffocating, the darkness pressing in from all sides, but Eddie's words hung in the air like a ticking bomb. Treece took a step closer, his gun now aimed directly at Eddie's chest.

Suddenly, one of the guards got pulled into the trees. Eddie spotted it and a little smirk was on his face, seemingly knowing what did it.

"Much bigger than me," he whispered as another guard disappeared into the trees in the same fashion. "And it's much, much bigger than you."

He chuckled as the third and last guard was gone, dragged into the tree. "Karma's a bitch."

"I don't believe in karma," Treece snarled, his grip on the gun tightening, but something spun him around.

A black creature threw its head forward and Treece's head completely disappeared into its mouth. It followed with a crunch and his headless body fell to the ground.

"Oh!" Eddie exclaimed, his eyes closing and opening and his body reacting. "Ooh!"

The creature stepped before Eddie, her form both familiar and alien. The glossy black skin rippled with the same oily fluidity as Venom's, but her body was leaner, more graceful. She moved with an unsettling elegance, her every step deliberate and predatory. The sleek curves of her body gave her an almost human shape, but her elongated limbs and sharp, menacing teeth reminded Eddie of just how far from human she truly was.

Eddie blinked, still trying to process what he was seeing. His brain scrambled to catch up with his instinctive reaction to the violence. "What the hell?" he muttered under his breath, eyes widening as he took in her appearance.

The creature smiled, revealing rows of jagged teeth that gleamed in the darkness. Her voice slithered out in a sultry, yet dangerous tone. "Hi, Eddie," she purred, her voice vibrating in the air like a low growl, both seductive and deadly.

"Whoa," Eddie exclaimed and the lady Venom picked him up from his top. "Whoa..."

The lady Venom crouched down and picked Eddie up, earning a "oh" from him. Then, the symbiote leaned her face forward and pressed her lips to his.

Eddie froze, his mind racing as the kiss caught him completely off guard. The slick, inky blackness of the symbiote was cold, almost electric, and he could feel it slithering against his skin. His initial shock began to wane, replaced by a strange, unsettling familiarity. This wasn't just any symbiote—there was something more here, something that felt both intimate and foreign at the same time.

Eddie hummed and moaned at the kiss as the sensation overwhelmed him. He could feel the symbiote's presence seeping into his thoughts, not like Venom's usual brash intrusion, but something more subtle, more enticing. The tendrils of the symbiote teased at the edges of his consciousness, whispering promises of power and connection that felt dangerously alluring. Eddie tried to pull back, but her grip on him tightened, the kiss deepening as the symbiote's influence coiled around his mind.

Then, he felt his body pushing away and his eyes fluttered open to see Anne standing there, taking in short breaths and looking at her surroundings. Seeing the headless body, she gasped softly.

"Oh, no," she whispered and looked at Eddie. "I just bit that guy's head off."

"I know, I know," Eddie replied, feeling the symbiote's presence inside him, an odd familiarity that he missed. "I've been there, too. It's not fun."

"The one with Drake is Riot," Venom's voice ringed in his head.

"I kinda figure that part out," Eddie said back, leaning forward, his hands resting on his knees.

"He's what you would call a team leader," Venom continued. "He has an arsenal of weapons."

"Drake's got his own symbiote. And he has Carrie too."

Anne's expression hardened at the mention of Carrie. She glanced at Eddie, a mixture of guilt and determination written across her face. "I know," she said, her voice tense. "But we're going to get her back. Estelle's already on it."

"Estelle?" Eddie straightened up, his brow furrowing. "The hell is she doing here?"

Anne nodded, catching her breath as the symbiote within her pulsed in tune with her rising emotions. "She's at the lab. She's trying to find Carrie while we deal with this."

"She doesn't know about Riot," Venom said. "He is unstoppable. He will tear her apart."

"Oh, great!" Eddie replied sarcastically.

"We have got to go!" the symbiote's voice roared.

"Where we going?" he muttered.

"Well, I'm coming with you," Anne said, joining in.

"No!" Venom's voice boomed. "It's going to get ugly."

"Well, she can fight ugly," Eddie argued back. "Trust me."

"Yeah, I can fight ugly," Anne agreed.

Venom emerged from Eddie's back, his height grew twice as large as his host, and his pupil-less white eyes stared down at Anne. "Not today," he said in his deep tone before running away from her.

"Oh, that's bullshit!" Anne shouted at them.

Venom bolted through the trees, his powerful legs propelling him forward in long, rapid strides. His sleek, black tendrils lashed out, cutting through the dense underbrush with ease as they sped deeper into the forest. Despite the intensity of the situation, Eddie couldn't help but feel a sense of exhilaration. Having Venom back felt like putting on armor—familiar and empowering, even if he knew what awaited them was anything but simple.

"Carrie," Eddie muttered, his thoughts racing through him. "She better be okay."

"She will be... if we hurry," Venom replied in his guttural tone, moving a lot faster. "And besides, she has Umbra, but Riot is no joke. He is far more dangerous than the others. You must be prepared."

"Yeah, well, I've taken on worse," Eddie quipped, though he knew Venom was right. Riot wasn't just another symbiote; he was a leader, someone who knew how to wield power—and Drake, with all his resources and twisted ambition, was probably using that power to its fullest extent.

They charged through the woods, Eddie's mind flashing back to Anne's words. Estelle was out there, trying to find Carrie in the Life Foundation's lab. The thought of Estelle, unarmed and unaware of Riot's presence, gnawed at him. She had no idea what she was walking into. But there was one thing that he bothered him. "We just left Annie."

"It is not safe for her," the symbiote explained. "If we do not stop Riot, he will come back here with millions more of my kind."

"Millions? What, you were gonna take the rocket, and you were gonna come back here with an invasion force? Then what were you gonna do, you were gonna go feed on a whole planet?"

"Yes! But it is different now, Eddie. I have decided to stay," Venom jumped on a tree and held onto a branch. "On my planet, I am kind of a loser, like you. But here, we could be more."

"Excuse me?" Eddie was caught off guard.

"And I'm getting to like it here," the symbiote admitted.

"Oh, you like us now, do you, huh?" the host asked.

Venom jumped from trees to trees until they broke through the treeline, the massive Life Foundation building looming ahead. The complex looked even more imposing in the pitch-black night, only its stark white lights cutting through the darkness. "However, there will be nothing left to like if we do not stop that rocket," he resumed.

"Oh, I see," Eddie said. "Right. When it comes to being completely annihilated, then it's back to 'we'."

"It is 'we'. Like it or not, it is going to take both of us."

"Hey, come on, man. Cut the bullshit. What really made you change your mind?"

Venom paused for a moment, perched on the branch of a tall tree, the wind rustling through the leaves around them. The symbiote's massive form seemed to ripple in the moonlight, its usually blunt tone now carrying a note of sincerity that surprised Eddie.

"You," Venom rumbled his answer. "And Carrie. You both did."

"Me and Carrie?" Eddie asked, incredulous. "Really? That's what did it?"

Venom swung from the tree, landing heavily on the forest floor, the ground beneath them trembling slightly from the impact.

"Yes," the symbiote confirmed. "You care for her. I can feel it. She is... important to you, much like how Umbra is important to me. Like Anne."

"Yeah, she's important," Eddie admitted quietly. "I've gotta get her back. We've gotta stop Drake."

"We will," Venom growled. "But we must act quickly. Riot's plan is already in motion. The rocket launch is imminent."

Venom surged forward, his massive legs carrying them swiftly across the open ground toward the Life Foundation.

***

"Carrie," Estelle said softly, her eyes scanning the room before resting on Carrie. There was a mixture of concern and determination in her gaze, the same look she had whenever Carrie had needed her most in the past. "I'm here to get you out."

Carrie felt a lump form in her throat, her emotions swirling between hope and doubt. "How... How did you find me? How are you here?" Her voice wavered, as if she couldn't believe that salvation could have arrived so unexpectedly.

Estelle stepped forward, her boots echoing on the floor, but her movements were measured and cautious. "I managed to pic-pocketed a security pass to this room."

Carrie stared in disbelief, her emotions a whirlwind of confusion, relief, and suspicion. Estelle was supposed to be gone, far away from the chaos that had taken over her life, yet here she was, standing before her in the flesh. There had to be a catch.

"Estelle, this place... it's dangerous. Why would you come here? You're putting yourself at risk." Carrie's voice was barely above a whisper, still hoarse from the sonic assault and the overwhelming strain of the past few days.

Estelle crouched down beside Carrie, her eyes soft but resolute. "Because I couldn't leave you to face this alone. You've been through enough already. I had to make sure you were okay." She glanced toward the door, as if expecting someone to burst in at any moment. "We don't have much time, Carrie. Drake will be back soon, and I don't think he'll be as patient as before."

Carrie swallowed hard. Estelle's presence was like a balm, a reminder of a simpler time, before the darkness, before Prom, before Umbra and the symbiotes. But she also knew Estelle had no idea what she was walking into.

"Estelle... there's so much you don't know. I'm not the same person you think I am." Carrie's voice cracked, the weight of her guilt heavy on her chest. "I'm dangerous now. Drake—he's after me because of what's inside me. Because of Umbra."

Estelle's eyes flickered with understanding, but she didn't flinch. "I don't care what they've done to you, Carrie. We'll figure it out together. Just like always. You're still you. Whatever's inside you, we'll find a way to get through it."

Carrie hesitated, her gaze dropping to the floor. She wanted to believe Estelle, to believe that there was still a way out of this that didn't involve destruction. But the darkness inside her, the power that Umbra had given her, was always there, ready to lash out.

"She's right, Carrie," Umbra's voice whispered inside her, quiet but firm. "You don't have to be alone in this. With allies, we stand a chance."

Before Carrie could respond, a loud thud echoed from down the hall, followed by the sharp bark of voices.

"They're coming," Estelle said, standing quickly and reaching into her jacket. She pulled out a small, sleek device—some kind of security bypass tool. "I got this off one of the guards. It'll disable the alarms and get us out of this room, but we have to move fast."

Carrie's heart pounded in her chest. Her mind raced, torn between fear and determination. Estelle's plan was reckless, and yet... it was the first real chance she'd had at escape since Drake had imprisoned her.

"Okay," Carrie said, rising to her feet, her legs still shaky. She clenched her fists, feeling the faint pulse of Umbra's power thrumming through her veins. "Let's go."

With a nod, Estelle approached the door, her fingers working quickly over the keypad. Carrie stood behind her, tension coiling in her gut as the seconds ticked by. Each sound from the hallway seemed louder, more ominous, the threat of discovery looming closer with every breath.

Finally, the door hissed open with a soft click. Estelle glanced over her shoulder at Carrie. "Ready?"

Carrie nodded, her hands trembling slightly as she steeled herself for whatever was waiting beyond the door. Together, they stepped into the corridor, the sterile lights above casting long shadows on the floor. The hallway was eerily quiet, but Carrie knew it wouldn't stay that way for long. Drake and Riot were out there somewhere, and she had no doubt they were hunting her.

"Stay close," Estelle whispered, her voice barely audible. "We're not out of this yet." 

They moved swiftly, keeping to the shadows, their footsteps light and deliberate. As they rounded a corner, Carrie's heart leaped into her throat—two security guards were standing near the next door, their backs turned to them.

"Now or never," Estelle muttered under her breath, glancing at Carrie for confirmation.

Carrie could feel Umbra stirring inside her, its strength returning, ready to act. She met Estelle's gaze and gave a short nod.

In an instant, Carrie felt Umbra's power flare to life within her. With a subtle gesture of her hand, the shadows around them seemed to shift, bending toward the guards like living tendrils. Before either of them could react, the shadows enveloped them, muffling their cries and pulling them into unconsciousness.

Estelle looked back at Carrie, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and fear. "That was... I didn't know you could do that."

"Neither did I," Carrie admitted, her voice trembling slightly. She could still feel the pull of the darkness, the seductive allure of her powers. It scared her, how easily she had used them, but there was no time to dwell on it now.

They continued down the hallway, moving faster now. The building seemed to stretch on endlessly, each turn leading them deeper into the labyrinth of sterile corridors and locked doors. Carrie's heart pounded in her chest, fear gnawing at her with every step. Would they make it out before Drake found them? Would Eddie and Venom even be able to help?

Just as they neared the next door, a voice echoed down the hall behind them—a low, menacing growl that sent chills racing down Carrie's spine.

"Going somewhere?"

Carrie froze, her blood turning to ice as she recognized the voice. Riot.

Estelle grabbed her arm, pulling her forward. "Carrie, we have to move!"

But it was too late. Riot's hulking form materialized at the far end of the hallway, his silver pupil-less eyes gleaming with malevolent amusement. "You didn't think it would be that easy, did you? I warned you. You can't escape this. Not without paying the price."

Carrie's heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing for a way out. They were trapped, caught between Riot's monstrous form and the locked door in front of them.

"Umbra, now!" she thought, reaching for the entity's power with everything she had.

But before she could act, Estelle stepped in front of her, shielding Carrie with her own body.

"Go!" Estelle shouted, her voice filled with raw determination. "I'll hold him off. Get out of here, Carrie!"

"No!" Carrie cried, reaching for Estelle, but she was already moving, sprinting toward Drake and Riot with reckless abandon.

The sound of a metallic pierce echoed and a sudden burst of human flesh erupted. Carrie's breath caught in her throat, her mind screaming at her to move, to fight, to do something—anything—but she was frozen in place, terror and shock paralyzing her.

Chapter Text

Estelle stumbled forward, gasping as blood trickled from the wound in her stomach, her hand instinctively pressing against the gaping tear. Riot's blade-like tendril had impaled her so fast that Carrie hadn't even registered the attack until the sickening sound of flesh being torn reached her ears.

"Estelle!" Carrie screamed, her voice raw, her feet locked to the ground.

Riot stood over Estelle's faltering form, his monstrous grin widening, gleaming with malice. Carrie barely had time to blink before it happened—Riot's jaws unhinged with terrifying speed, and with a swift, grotesque motion, he bit clean through Estelle's neck.

Carrie's scream tore through the air, a raw, visceral sound that echoed down the corridor as Estelle's head hit the floor with a sickening thud, her body collapsing in a heap moments after. Blood sprayed across the sterile walls, splattering like paint in the stark light.

"No..." Carrie's voice broke as her knees buckled, the horror of the scene freezing her in place. Her mind reeled, unable to process what had just happened, unable to comprehend the brutality she had witnessed.

Riot's head tilted slightly, his tongue snaking out to lick the blood from his lips. He was savoring it, enjoying the look of absolute devastation on Carrie's face.

"She was nothing, Carrie," Riot said, his voice like gravel grinding against stone. "You always were."

Carrie's heart shattered. The world around her faded into a blur of numbness, the sound of Riot's laughter distant and distorted. Everything she had ever cared about was gone. Estelle was gone. Her best friend, her anchor—the one person who had believed in her through everything—had been reduced to a mangled corpse in mere seconds.

"Carrie..." Umbra's voice slithered into her mind, cold and commanding, but there was an edge of urgency now. "You must act."

Carrie couldn't move. She couldn't think. The grief was too much, too overwhelming. Her hands shook uncontrollably as she stared at Estelle's lifeless body, her mouth dry, her lungs struggling to pull in air.

"Do you understand now?" Umbra's voice hissed in Carrie's mind, each word laced with a dark urgency that stirred something deep within her. "Do you understand what he will take from you if we do not fight back?"

Carrie's vision blurred with tears as she knelt beside Estelle's body, her mind a chaotic storm of rage, grief, and disbelief. The metallic scent of blood filled her senses, and something inside her—something dark and primal—began to awaken. Umbra's voice echoed in her mind, a chilling presence, urging her forward. 

"Carrie, do not let this stand," Umbra growled, his tone insistent, almost pleading. "You have the power. Use it. Make him pay."

Carrie's body trembled, a surge of raw energy crackling through her veins. Her hands balled into fists, and she looked up at Riot, hatred blazing in her eyes. The monster that had taken everything from her, standing there with that smug, satisfied grin—it was too much. Something snapped inside her, a dam breaking, unleashing a torrent of emotion she could no longer contain.

Riot's grin faltered as he felt the air around him grow heavy, vibrating with an unnatural force. He took a step back, instinctively wary, but Carrie was already rising, her eyes now a piercing, unearthly black, swirling with Umbra's presence. Her lips twisted into a snarl, and she lifted her hand, fingers splayed as she focused all her anger, all her pain, into a single point.

"Riot!" she screamed, her voice echoing with a power that reverberated through the walls, making the lights flicker wildly. Riot hesitated, his expression briefly flickering with uncertainty, before lunging at her, his bladed tendrils whipping through the air with lethal speed.

But Carrie was faster.

With a fierce, guttural cry, she thrust her hands forward, and the ground beneath them cracked, erupting in a wave of telekinetic force that slammed into Riot, hurling him backward. He crashed into the wall, the impact leaving a dent as he struggled to regain his footing. But Carrie wasn't done. The raw energy of Umbra surged through her, feeding off her rage, amplifying it until it was a blinding inferno.

"You took everything from me!" Carrie's voice was almost unrecognizable, a blend of her own and Umbra's, both seething with vengeance. She raised her hands again, and the metal panels of the walls began to peel away, twisting and warping like they were made of paper. The shards of metal floated around her, suspended in midair, before hurtling toward Riot with deadly precision.

Riot deflected some of the shards with his tendrils, but one sliced into his arm, another into his leg, forcing him to stagger back, snarling in fury. He lunged at Carrie again, desperate to regain control, but she met him with a wall of force, a shield of raw power that knocked him aside with brutal ease.

Carrie advanced, her steps slow but resolute, her eyes locked onto Riot. She could feel Umbra's power coursing through her, a river of darkness that fueled her every movement. She no longer felt the weight of fear or grief—only a cold, relentless fury that guided her actions with razor-sharp clarity.

Riot pushed himself off the ground, his form shuddering as he shifted, his monstrous tendrils writhing like snakes ready to strike. His once-smug grin had vanished, replaced with a twisted sneer. Carrie could see the flicker of hesitation in his eyes, a momentary flash of uncertainty that spurred her onward.

"You thought you could take her from me and walk away unscathed?" Carrie snarled, her voice dripping with venom. She raised one hand, and the shards of metal that had been embedded in the walls and floor rose once more, hovering around her like a swarm of deadly blades.

Riot bared his teeth, and with a roar, he lunged forward, his tendrils slicing through the air, aiming for her heart. But Carrie was ready. With a flick of her wrist, the metal shards shot forward, converging on Riot in a storm of steel. He twisted and dodged, deflecting most of the shards with his tendrils, but a few found their mark, embedding themselves deep into his flesh. Black ichor oozed from the wounds, and Riot's roar turned to a pained growl.

"Umbra, now," Carrie murmured, and she felt the dark presence within her swell, expanding until it filled every corner of her being. Shadows began to coil around her, thick tendrils of darkness that moved with a life of their own. She could feel Umbra's strength intertwining with hers, their bond growing deeper, more unbreakable with each passing moment.

As Riot staggered, Carrie reached out, her fingers curling into a fist. The shadows responded, lashing out at him with the force of a tidal wave, wrapping around his tendrils and pinning him to the ground. Riot thrashed, his eyes wide with panic as he realized he was trapped, unable to break free from the shadows that bound him.

"Look at me," Carrie demanded, her voice low and commanding. Riot's gaze snapped to hers, and for the first time, Carrie saw fear in his eyes.

"You're nothing but a monster," she said, stepping closer, her face hard, unyielding. "And I won't rest until every last piece of you is gone."

"Me? A monster?" Riot's voice was rough, strained as he struggled against the shadows that held him down. But there was a hint of deranged amusement in his eyes, a glimmer of defiance that hadn't been fully extinguished.

"Yes, Carrie. You're right. I am a monster," Riot sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "But what does that make you?" He forced out a ragged laugh, even as the shadows constricted tighter around him. "Look at yourself, Carrie. You're reveling in this, aren't you? All this power, all this rage. Feels good, doesn't it?"

Carrie's jaw tightened, her fists clenched so hard her nails dug into her palms. Riot's words wormed their way into her mind, taunting her, pushing at the thin veneer of control she still held. She could feel Umbra's power writhing within her, feeding on her anger, amplifying it until it felt like she was on the verge of exploding.

"Shut up," she spat, her voice low, trembling with suppressed fury. She took a step closer, and the shadows binding Riot tightened further, forcing him to gasp in pain.

Riot smirked, though his face was contorted with the strain. "Oh, you can kill me, Carrie. But when you do, you'll see. You're not so different from me. You're letting that thing inside you twist you, turn you into something you're not. And the worst part? You like it. It's only a matter of time before you're just like me."

Carrie hesitated, his words slicing through her anger and lodging deep into her thoughts. She felt Umbra stir within her, its presence wrapping around her heart, urging her to act, to crush him, to make him suffer. Her mind wavered, caught between the seething rage that threatened to consume her and the sickening truth Riot was trying to force upon her.

"Carrie," Umbra's voice whispered, softer now, as if sensing her turmoil. "He is trying to break you, to make you doubt. You are nothing like him. We are nothing like him. Finish this."

But Riot's laughter only grew, hoarse and ragged, as he watched her internal struggle unfold. "Go on, then. Prove me wrong. Or prove me right. Either way, I win. Because either you'll be dead, or you'll be the monster I always knew you could become."

Something inside Carrie snapped. With a fierce scream, she poured every ounce of her fury, her pain, her hatred into Umbra's power. The shadows erupted from her in a tidal wave, engulfing Riot in a shroud of darkness so dense it seemed to swallow the very light around them. His laughter cut off abruptly, replaced by a choked gasp as the shadows closed in, crushing him from all sides, leaving him no escape.

As the shadows receded, Carrie transformed into Umbra's true form. Her skin had turned pale, almost translucent, and her hair now hung in long, silver-white strands that seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow. Her eyes blazed with a fierce, otherworldly intensity—red irises set within inky black sclera, piercing and unyielding.

The dark essence that had fueled her vengeance solidified into a suit of armor, slick and fluid yet unbreakable, covering her body in a protective, obsidian-like shell that gleamed under the harsh lights. It pulsed with Umbra's essence, wrapping around her like a second skin, as though the darkness itself had taken physical form to shield and empower her.

Riot, struggling under the weight of the crushing shadows, looked up at her with eyes that were now wide, mirroring his terror. The sneer he had worn just moments before was gone, replaced by an expression of horror.

"Impossible..." he rasped, choking as the shadows tightened their grip on him, pulling him down with relentless force. He clawed at the tendrils holding him, but they yielded nothing. "You... you're not Carrie anymore, are you?"

Carrie's lips twisted into a cold, unyielding smile, and her voice rang out with a resonance that was both her own and Umbra's—a chilling symphony of wrath and power. "I'm not Carrie. She's just resting. I am Umbra. I am more than that now. I am every part of myself that you tried to break. And I am everything you feared I could become."

The armor pulsed, and the shadows coiled tighter around Riot, the darkness now flowing through her veins, empowering her. She lifted a hand, and the black substance of her armor surged outward, extending into jagged spikes that hovered menacingly above Riot. His face twisted in fear as he realized he was trapped, held not by Umbra alone, but by the unrelenting will of both beings, intertwined and stronger together than apart.

In one final, desperate attempt, Riot thrashed against the bonds, his tendrils flailing, but his strength had been sapped by Umbra's relentless assault. He looked up at her, a glimmer of defiance still flickering in his eyes. "This... won't change anything," he spat. "Killing me won't bring her back."

"No," Umbra replied, her voice cold, steely. "But it will bring justice."

With a flick of her wrist, the shadows surged forward, the jagged spikes plunging into Riot's form, piercing through him like spears. His scream was raw, a sound torn from the depths of his being, but it faded quickly, swallowed by the darkness that surrounded him. But as the shadows claimed him, Riot had enough free will to break free with a final burst of defiance. His form twisted and contorted, forcing the shadows back just enough to speak, his voice reduced to a rasping whisper.

"Carrie... Umbra... whoever you are now," Riot sneered, his face pale and drained but his gaze still defiant. "This is only the beginning. You think this victory matters? There are others—stronger, darker, and far more ruthless than me. And they're coming."

Carrie's expression hardened, but she felt a chill run down her spine. Riot's eyes gleamed, a final flicker of his malignant spirit before his body slumped, dissolving into ash under the weight of the shadows.

Silence descended, thick and oppressive. Carrie stood there, breathing heavily, her heart pounding as she surveyed the remains of the battle. The obsidian armor receded, melting back into her skin as Umbra's presence withdrew, leaving her feeling hollow but oddly whole, as if she'd come to terms with the darkness inside her, even if only for a moment.

The corridor was still, save for the flickering lights above, casting eerie shadows on the walls stained with blood. Carrie approached Estelle's body, her heart breaking anew as she knelt beside her fallen friend. She reached out, brushing her fingers gently against Estelle's cold, lifeless hand, and allowed the sorrow to wash over her.

Umbra's voice whispered softly in her mind. "This fight is far from over. You have grown strong, but there are greater evils that lie ahead. We must be ready."

Carrie nodded, steeling herself against the grief that threatened to consume her. She rose, her eyes hardened with resolve. The darkness had become a part of her now, but she would wield it for a purpose, to honor Estelle's memory and to prepare for the trials yet to come.

In that moment, she made a vow: to hunt down every last shadow, to fight until she had vanquished them all, no matter the cost. She might never be the same again, but she would find strength in her pain, and she would face whatever monsters dared to cross her path. For Estelle, for herself, and for whatever semblance of light remained within her, Carrie would keep fighting.

Meanwhile, Venom perched on a rooftop, his form blending into the shadows as he surveyed the Life Foundation facility. The stark, modern architecture loomed in the fading light, illuminated by harsh artificial lights that illuminated the night sky. He could see the massive rocket, a hulking behemoth, standing proud against the darkening backdrop, ready to launch into the abyss of space.

His mind raced as he processed the implications. The Life Foundation had always been up to no good, experimenting with symbiotes and other biological horrors. This launch was likely more than just a simple mission; it was a step toward unleashing something catastrophic. Venom could sense the undercurrents of fear and ambition radiating from the facility. If Carrie had dealt with Riot, then he needed to step up now to prevent whatever dark plans the Foundation had in store.

"She is alright though?" Eddie's voice echoed through Venom. "The last thing we need are—."

"—more casualties," Venom growled, his voice a low rumble that reverberated through the darkness. Eddie's concern was palpable, a weight in the air that pressed down on them both. They were connected, a single entity forged from the chaos of their shared existence, and Venom could feel Eddie's anxiety coursing through him like a live wire.

"Yes, she's alive. For now," Venom reassured, scanning the horizon where the Life Foundation's facility loomed like a dark sentinel. "But she's not out of danger yet. Not with what they're planning."

Eddie's thoughts flickered with images of Carrie, memories of her strength and determination mixing with the fresh horror of what had just transpired. "We can't let them launch whatever they've got," he said, resolve hardening his voice. "We need to stop this."

"Agreed," Venom hissed, eyes narrowing as he took in the guards patrolling the perimeter, their shadows stretching ominously across the pavement. "We must move quickly. No more mistakes."

With that, Venom launched himself off the rooftop, dropping into the darkness below with a fluid grace. He hit the ground silently, blending into the shadows as he approached the facility. The air was thick with tension, each step taking him closer to the heart of the danger. His senses were on high alert, every sound magnified—distant voices, the hum of machinery, and the rustle of wind against the building's surface.

As he crept closer, he caught a glimpse of the massive rocket—gleaming, ominous, and surrounded by armed guards. It was a marvel of engineering, but Venom sensed the malevolence beneath its shiny exterior. They were planning to launch something that could change everything, and he couldn't let that happen.

"Get ready," Eddie urged, adrenaline pumping through their shared consciousness. "We need to create a diversion to get inside."

Venom grinned, a wicked, toothy smile that sent a thrill of excitement through Eddie. "Let me handle this," he replied, his tone dripping with mischief. Without hesitation, he lunged toward a nearby storage shed, his form melting into the darkness until he reached the edge.

With a quick flick of his wrist, he sent a wave of shadows crashing against the shed, knocking it over with a thunderous clatter. The sound echoed through the facility, drawing the attention of the guards. Their heads snapped in the direction of the noise, shouting orders into their radios, panic igniting in their eyes.

"Perfect," Eddie whispered, his heart racing as he watched the chaos unfold. With the guards distracted, Venom slinked through the shadows, slipping past the entrance and into the heart of the facility. The fluorescent lights flickered overhead, creating a strobe effect that illuminated the sterile, white walls lined with ominous-looking machinery and monitors.

"Where are you?" Eddie pressed, straining to connect with Carrie. He had to know she was okay.

"She's not far," Venom replied, his instincts guiding him through the maze of hallways. "We'll find her."

They navigated through the sterile corridors, their eyes scanning for any signs of Carrie or clues to the Foundation's sinister plans. The facility felt alive, a complex network of dark secrets and impending horrors.

Suddenly, they heard the sound of a struggle—a muffled scream that sent a chill down their spine. Venom paused, instinctively crouching low, and pressed against the wall as they followed the noise.

"Keep going," Eddie urged, his heart pounding in anticipation. "We're getting close."

They rounded a corner, and there she was—Carrie, standing with a fierce intensity, her presence glowing with a dark power that seemed to absorb the light around her. Shadows flickered and danced at her feet, swirling with a life of their own as she confronted a group of menacing figures, each clad in black tactical gear.

"Stand down!" one of the guards barked, his voice trembling slightly as he raised his weapon, but Carrie stood resolute, her eyes blazing with fury.

"Not this time," she replied, her voice steady, filled with a resolve that made the air crackle around her.

The guards exchanged wary glances, clearly caught off guard by her unwavering confidence. One stepped forward, aiming his gun at her. "You're in over your head, girl," he sneered. "You don't know what you're messing with."

Carrie's lips curled into a smirk, the shadows around her shifting ominously. "I know exactly what I'm up against."

Venom felt Eddie's tension ease slightly as he took in her fierce stance. "She looks ready for a fight," Eddie said, pride swelling within him.

"Let's join her," Venom replied, surging forward with a predatory grace that melded with the darkness around them. As they approached, the shadows pulsed in response, swirling with energy and amplifying Carrie's presence.

"Together," Eddie called out, their bond strong and unbreakable as they prepared to leap into the fray.

The guards opened fire, but the bullets seemed to slow in mid-air, caught in the dark energy that enveloped Carrie. With a swift movement, she flung her arm out, the shadows snaking forward to intercept the bullets, twisting them away harmlessly.

Venom wasted no time. He surged into the midst of the guards, his form shifting into a menacing creature, all teeth and claws. "Let's make this quick," he growled, tackling the nearest guard and sending him crashing to the ground.

The remaining guards shouted in confusion, their resolve shattering in the face of the onslaught. One by one, they fell to Carrie and Venom's combined power, their tactics proving futile against the overwhelming force of darkness and fury.

Carrie's laughter rang out, a sound laced with adrenaline and triumph. "Is this all you've got?" she taunted, her voice a blend of Umbra's and her own, dark and melodic.

As the last guard crumpled to the ground, silence settled in the wake of their chaos. Carrie turned to Venom, her eyes alight with determination. "We need to stop the launch," she said, her voice steady, filled with purpose.

"Let's find out what they're hiding," Venom replied, his instincts sharpening as he led the way deeper into the facility, Carrie right beside him. Together, they were a force to be reckoned with—an unstoppable tide of darkness and resolve ready to confront whatever lay ahead.

As they navigated through the labyrinthine corridors, tension hung heavy in the air, an electric anticipation pulsing with each step they took. The life force of the facility thrummed ominously, echoing the countdown that heralded impending doom.

"Can you sense it?" Carrie asked, her voice a mere whisper, but the urgency was palpable.

"Yes," Venom replied, his form coiling with energy, ready to spring into action. "It's close. We need to hurry."

They turned a corner and found themselves in a massive control room, monitors displaying telemetry and updates on the launch. A countdown clock loomed ominously above them, the numbers ticking down mercilessly.

"No! We're not letting this happen," Carrie shouted, her eyes narrowing, a spark of defiance igniting within her.

"Let me handle this," Venom growled, moving toward the nearest console. The machinery around them hummed with malevolence, but he felt the thrill of their mission pushing him forward.

Carrie stepped back, her gaze locked on the countdown. "We need to disable the launch sequence. Can you do it?"

"Leave it to me," Venom replied, fingers flying across the console, hacking into the system with fierce determination. The screens flickered, data streaming past him like a river, but he remained undeterred.

"Come on, come on..." he muttered, feeling the pressure of time pressing down upon them.

As the clock ticked down to thirty seconds, alarms blared throughout the facility, red lights flashing like angry eyes.

"They know we're here!" Carrie exclaimed, casting a quick glance at the door, her pulse quickening.

"I'm almost there!" Venom barked, adrenaline surging. "Just a little more..."

But then the door burst open, a squad of guards pouring in, weapons drawn, and the air grew thick with tension.

"On three!" Carrie called, steadying herself. "One... Two..."

"Three!" Venom growled, launching into action as Carrie unleashed a wave of shadows that engulfed the guards.

The two of them fought with a fury that came from their shared bond—a whirlwind of darkness and strength as they dispatched the guards one by one. Venom tackled the nearest guard, sending him crashing to the ground while Carrie's shadows swirled and lashed out, throwing back those who dared approach.

With the last of the guards defeated, they paused, breathless, the silence settling heavily around them. Carrie looked around at the wreckage they had wrought, the adrenaline still coursing through her veins. "We did it," she gasped, but relief was short-lived.

Venom nodded, his pride evident in the way he stood tall. "Now we need to find a way to destroy the rocket before they can initiate another launch."

"We'll find a way," Carrie vowed, determination etching itself into her features. She felt the darkness around her surge, a reminder of Umbra's presence. But something nagged at her, and she needed to voice it. "We can take on Riot, right?"

Venom's expression shifted, a flicker of concern sparking in his eyes. "Carrie, he has powers you have never encountered. He's more than just a threat; he's a force."

Carrie squared her shoulders, the defiance bubbling to the surface. "What does that mean? We've beaten other threats before. We can do this!"

"Listen to me," Venom replied, his voice growing serious. "Against Riot, our chances are... pretty much zero."

Eddie's voice cursed at the possible outcome. "Well, let's go save the planet."

As they charged toward the launch platform, Carrie caught the dark surge of Riot's presence. His energy was unmistakable, sending an instinctive shiver through her.

"Venom, we can't let him reach that rocket. We need to take him down," she urged, her voice steady but with a glint of trepidation.

Venom hesitated, tension coiling within him like a drawn bow. "No, Carrie. This isn't like the others. Riot... He's stronger than you realize." His voice was thick with something unfamiliar—fear.

"We've fought stronger," Carrie countered, but her words didn't reassure him. She caught a flicker of hesitation. "What aren't you telling me?"

Venom's voice was tight, shadowed by memory. "The last time we faced him, he—" Venom's words caught. "I couldn't save Umbra. He killed her, and it nearly destroyed me. He'll do it again if we face him."

Carrie's face softened as realization struck. Venom's fear wasn't just for her. It was for Umbra, the part of herself that had once fought alongside him and had fallen to Riot's ruthlessness.

"Listen to me," she said, stepping closer. "Umbra is still here." She placed a hand over her heart, feeling Umbra's strength woven into her own. "And she chose to fight with you again. We're not running from him, Venom. Not this time."

Venom's tendrils flared, his tension transforming into anger. "You don't understand, Carrie. This isn't just another fight. He doesn't just want to kill us. He'll twist the knife until it breaks us."

She locked her gaze with his. "But we're not broken yet. Umbra is alive—in me. We are alive because of her, and we're strong because we've learned to fight as one." She held her ground, defiance and determination radiating from her. "We can do this, Venom."

Venom growled, his usual bravado shadowed by a rare vulnerability. "If we lose you, Carrie... I lose Umbra all over again. I don't know if I can go through that."

Carrie placed her hand on Venom's arm, her touch gentle yet firm, her eyes steady as they bore into his. "Venom... we're not going into this as separate pieces. You, me, Eddie and Umbra—we're bound together. What happened before? That was the past. Today, we stand together, and we're stronger because of it."

Venom held her gaze, his expression a mix of admiration and doubt, his form quivering with unspent energy. For a long moment, neither of them moved, both tethered by the shared weight of what lay ahead. But then, with a reluctant nod, Venom shifted, his powerful frame straightening, and his grip on her hand tightened.

"Then let's end this," Venom said, voice a low, determined growl. But when Carrie turned around, he said, "Eddie's sorry. For calling you a killer. He wants you to know that."

Carrie paused, her heart catching at the unexpected words. She hadn't anticipated an apology—not here, not now, with the weight of everything pressing down on them. Eddie's apology hung in the air, a reminder of the mistrust and the trials they'd fought through to get here.

A softness crossed her face, a flicker of something fragile yet resilient. "I understand. And thank you."

Venom inclined his head, the glint of Eddie's presence coming through in the subtle shift of his expression. "He knows you're not the same person from that past. And he sees how much you've changed since then."

Carrie nodded, the weight of the journey they'd taken together pressing down on her. She thought of the dark moments that had defined her path, the choices she'd made that had marked her as dangerous. Yet, here she stood, not alone, but in the company of those who knew her worst and believed in her best. Eddie's trust, Venom's loyalty, and Umbra's strength were all bound to her, tethering her to this moment.

She looked back at Venom, determination sparking anew. "We're ready."

"We got this," Umbra's voice responded.

***

In the dim, metallic recesses of the launch chamber, Drake paced, his eyes fixed on the rocket towering before him. Bathed in the cold glow of flickering lights, the facility hummed with the countdown's merciless rhythm, a sound that settled into his bones like a promise of glory. Riot slithered from his shoulder, his formidable form crackling with latent power as he monitored the final calibrations on a nearby console.

"Are you certain it's ready?" Drake asked, his tone tense yet fevered, betraying a hunger that was almost palpable. "We can't afford another failure."

Riot's gaze flicked to Drake, an air of cold confidence radiating from him. "It is ready," he growled. "Once we launch, nothing will stand in our way. Earth will be reborn, a world where the strong will survive."

Drake's lips curved into a pleased, almost fanatical smile. He ran a hand over the sleek exterior of the rocket, as if touching it could make the future he envisioned feel more real. "It's beautiful, isn't it? The power we'll wield... it's beyond anything humanity has dared to imagine. And the ones who doubted me? They'll be nothing more than ash."

Riot's eyes narrowed, a dark glint in his gaze. "This mission isn't about your petty revenge, Drake. You exist because I allow it. Don't forget who holds the power here."

Drake's expression faltered, his enthusiasm checked by a glimmer of fear, but he quickly recovered. "Of course," he said, swallowing the frustration that bubbled under the surface. "Our goals are aligned. A new world—for the strong."

Riot grunted in acknowledgment, turning back to the rocket, his mind already on the next steps. The countdown on the large digital display across the room showed five minutes remaining. It ticked down, each second a note in the symphony of their impending triumph.

Just then, a nearby security monitor crackled to life, and a grainy image of Carrie and Venom fighting their way through the facility appeared on the screen. The guards they'd dispatched lay scattered across the corridor, and Carrie's shadow powers twisted and writhed in flashes of movement, while Venom's figure towered beside her, his every blow landing with brutal precision.

Drake's face twisted in irritation. "I thought we'd dealt with them," he spat, the rage barely contained. "This is the third attempt they've made to interfere, and I'm tired of their meddling."

Riot observed the screen, his eyes narrowing at the sight of Venom. Beneath the cold hatred, there was something else—a bitter, lingering rage, a reminder of their last encounter and the losses it had cost him. "They have more persistence than I anticipated," he muttered, his voice tinged with contempt.

Drake's impatience bubbled over, his hands clenching into fists. "What do we do? We're so close, Riot. I can't let them ruin this."

Riot remained silent for a moment, his gaze calculating as he watched Venom and Carrie advance toward the heart of the facility. The corners of his mouth curled into a sinister smile. "Let them come," he said finally. "They think they've won because they defeated me once. But this time, I'll crush them for good."

Drake's face lit up with an unholy excitement. "We'll let them reach us, then? Give them a front-row seat to their own destruction?"

"Precisely," Riot replied, a fierce intensity in his voice. "Let them waste their strength fighting their way here. By the time they arrive, they'll be too exhausted, too broken to stop us." He looked back at the rocket, as if drawing power from it. "And once they see what they're up against, they'll know the futility of their resistance."

With a flick of his hand, Riot summoned a set of drones from a nearby chamber. They buzzed to life, sleek black machines armed with deadly weaponry, hovering in disciplined formation. Riot programmed them quickly, sending them off toward Venom and Carrie with an order: wear them down, weaken them, ensure they arrive only as shadows of their former strength.

Drake's confidence surged as he watched the drones disappear down the corridor. "They don't stand a chance," he said, almost to himself. He reached out to the control panel, preparing the final sequence for the rocket. "This is it. The dawn of a new age."

Riot watched, his eyes fixed on the door through which Carrie and Venom would inevitably appear. "Yes," he said, voice dark and cold. "Let them come. And when they do, they'll know what it means to face a true predator."

The countdown continued, the numbers flashing across the screen like a heartbeat that echoed through the chamber. Four minutes remained.

Riot looked at Drake, a cruel smile twisting his features. "Prepare yourself. Tonight, we leave behind this broken world—and those who would stop us with it."

***

Anne sprinted down the dim, narrow corridor of the Life Foundation, her heart pounding in her chest. The facility was a maze, sterile yet oppressive, the walls looming like silent witnesses to the atrocities concealed within. She tried to silence the pounding in her ears, the sharp click of her footsteps the only sound echoing down the vacant hall.

But then, as she turned a corner, she came to an abrupt halt, her breath catching in her throat.

In the middle of the corridor, half-shrouded by the shadows, lay Estelle's body. The sight was horrifying, her form contorted, a stark reminder of the ruthless ambition that fueled this place. Anne felt her stomach churn as she slowly approached, her steps tentative. Estelle's face was frozen in a grimace of fear and pain, her eyes wide, staring into the void. Her lab coat was stained with dried blood, and her hands lay open, one still clutching a shattered tablet as if she had tried to cling to a final, desperate act before the end.

"Oh, God," Anne whispered, bringing a hand to her mouth as the reality of it sank in. Estelle had been a brilliant scientist, fierce and driven; they had crossed paths on more than one occasion, exchanging small, respectful nods in the halls. She had once seen her at her destroyed apartment — and that was distressing enough. And now, she lay abandoned here, a casualty in a conflict she likely hadn't fully understood.

Anne's fingers hovered over her phone, debating calling Eddie. But she stopped herself, swallowing back the urge. She couldn't pull him into this right now; he had his own demons to face. She had to keep moving, to find any clues that might help them put an end to Drake's madness.

A sudden noise echoed down the hallway—the unmistakable sound of footsteps. Anne froze, then quickly pocketed the flash drive, glancing around for an exit. She ducked into a small side room just as two guards rounded the corner, their flashlights cutting through the darkness. She held her breath, pressing herself against the wall as the guards' footsteps drew closer

They stopped by Estelle's body, one of them muttering, "What a mess. Another scientist gone."

The other guard shrugged, his tone cold and indifferent. "Doesn't matter. Drake's orders are clear: if they get in the way, they're expendable. Besides, there won't be any witnesses left by the time we're done here."

Anne's hands clenched into fists, her heart pounding with anger and grief. This place wasn't just a prison—it was a slaughterhouse, and Carlton Drake was its merciless architect.

The guards moved on, their footsteps receding until silence filled the hall once more. Anne let out a shaky breath, her resolve hardening. She had seen enough. Drake's ambitions had already claimed too many lives, but she would do everything in her power to make sure he didn't claim any more.

Emerging from the room, she cast one last glance at Estelle, a silent promise in her gaze. Then, with a renewed sense of purpose, Anne slipped down the hall and navigated her way toward the exit.

"I just hoped they're okay," Anne said to herself as she kept on running.

Chapter Text

The Life Foundation's launch platform shook with raw power as the rocket's engines surged to life, casting a fiery glow across the scene. High above, red-lit numbers blazed across the countdown display, ticking downward with merciless precision, each second a reminder that their time was running out. Steam hissed and vents shuddered, filling the air with the acrid scent of burning fuel as the spacecraft prepared to lift off. This wasn't just a launch; it was Riot's escape route—and his ticket to bringing Knull's darkness to Earth.

Eddie's gaze shifted to Carrie, who stood tense and resolute beside him. Her expression was focused, her jaw set, but there was a controlled fury in her eyes—a determination that felt almost otherworldly. He could sense Umbra within her, a fierce, silent power coiling, ready to strike. They'd been through hell to get here, sacrificed their safety, and laid everything on the line. There was no way they'd let Riot take off without a fight. Not now.

Eddie's voice was barely more than a whisper, an anchor amid the storm around them. "Ready, partner?"

Carrie nodded, her eyes never leaving the rocket's imposing frame. "Born ready." Her voice was steady, a powerful blend of her own resilience and Umbra's ancient, timeless resolve. She was more than just a human now; she was Umbra's vessel, a force that had defied gods before—and she was willing to do it again.

They stood shoulder-to-shoulder, Eddie and Carrie, Venom and Umbra, an alliance of two powers bound by loyalty and sheer determination. The rocket towered over them, a sleek, metallic colossus poised to tear through the sky, casting harsh, angular shadows across the platform. To Eddie, it looked like a looming judgment, a final reckoning waiting to be decided. The stakes couldn't have been higher: the entire world hung in the balance, teetering on the outcome of the battle about to unfold.

Opposite them, Riot and Drake stood, a twisted union of human ambition and alien wrath, both united by a hunger for control and destruction. Riot's eyes gleamed with a sinister purpose, and a sneer twisted across his face as he regarded his opponents. The countdown continued to tick, the seconds flashing overhead in a relentless reminder of their dwindling time.

Drake's cold, determined gaze met theirs, his entire being fused with Riot's monstrous form, who loomed large and sinister beside him. Riot sneered, his twisted smile glinting in the hellish red light. "Fools. Your resistance is pointless. The universe belongs to Knull. I'm just the herald."

"You don't get it," Venom growled, his voice a dangerous, low rumble. "Earth isn't just another planet to conquer. It's our home, and we're not letting you destroy it."

Riot laughed, a dark, resonant sound that seemed to vibrate through the air. "Is that what you think, Venom? Do you think I'm here to conquer?" He took a step forward, his eyes narrowing. "I'm here to cleanse. To burn away the weakness. And when I'm done, Knull will rise, and even you, Umbra, won't be able to stop him."

Carrie's eyes flared with Umbra's ancient power, her shadows coiling like a storm around her. "You may serve Knull, Riot," she said, her voice echoing with the power of her goddess form. "But we will not let him enslave this world."

"Then you all with die with it" Riot snarled and lunged at them.

And in a heartbeat, the three were locked in a deadly dance of raw power. Riot moved with unearthly speed, his claws striking out like bladed whips. Venom surged forward to meet him, his own tendrils extending, intertwining with Riot's in a writhing mass of black and silver.

Carrie, channeling Umbra's power, launched shadows that surged forward like dark waves, crashing into Riot's side, temporarily forcing him back. Umbra's voice whispered through her mind, directing her movements, guiding her attacks with a calm but lethal precision.

Riot snarled, then twisted with brutal efficiency, his massive arm lashing out in a sweeping arc that caught both Venom and Umbra off guard. In a blur of movement, Riot separated them, sending Carrie and Eddie flying in opposite directions. The impact was bone-jarring; Eddie could feel Venom's pain thrumming in his own nerves as he struggled to stand.

Riot pounced on Eddie with a twisted smile, his blade-like arm extending as he looked down, eyes glinting with cruel satisfaction. "Poor, weak Eddie Brock. You could have had power beyond imagination. Instead, you'll die here—alone."

Before Eddie could react, Riot's arm plunged downward, piercing through his chest. Time slowed as Eddie's world blurred around him, the edges of his vision fading. He could feel Venom's panicked scream echoing in his mind, the bond between them flickering as his heartbeat slowed, each beat weaker than the last.

"Eddie!" Carrie's voice rang out across the chamber, laced with raw, frantic energy. Her form shimmered, shifting as Umbra fully took over, her human features swallowed by swirling shadows and darkness. Umbra's power surged to life, twisting around her like a dark flame as she charged toward Riot, fury in every step.

Riot's voice lowered, chilling and taunting. "Do you know why you were destroyed, Umbra?" he sneered, eyes alight with cruel amusement. "Do you know why Knull ordered your death?"

Umbra's fury simmered, dark tendrils of shadow swirling around her as she leveled her gaze at him. "You don't know anything about me, Riot," she spat, her tone dangerously calm.

"Oh, but I do," Riot hissed, his face twisting with triumph. "You betrayed your creator. You imprisoned your own father—Knull himself! You dared to defy the god of darkness, and for that, he commanded your death. He wanted you erased, just like he will erase everything you've ever cared for."

The revelation hit like a blow, but Umbra held her ground, her expression hardening as the weight of Riot's words sank in. "If Knull demanded my death, it only proves I did the right thing," she retorted, her voice brimming with defiance. "And I'd do it again."

Riot's smile faded, replaced by a look of contempt as he charged forward, meeting her attack with ruthless precision. They collided in a whirlwind of shadows and claws, Umbra's divine fury clashing against Riot's relentless power. Each strike echoed with the force of worlds colliding, but Riot's strength began to overwhelm her, his claws ripping through her defenses, and with one brutal blow, he sent her hurtling across the platform.

Carrie tumbled out of her Umbra form, hitting the ground hard, her vision blurring as she struggled to stand. Across from her, Eddie lay motionless, his body bloodied and broken. Her heart tightened as she crawled toward him, desperation filling her gaze. "Eddie—"

Riot turned to face her, a twisted grin spreading across his face as he released Eddie's lifeless body, letting it crumple to the floor. "Umbra, do you truly wish to join the rest of your kind in oblivion?"

Umbra's voice echoed with a chilling, ancient power. "You'll pay for this, Riot. I swear it."

He sneered. "You were always a traitor. You could have served Knull's vision, but you betrayed him. And for that, you'll die... again."

Carrie's eyes blazed with fury, the shadows around her coiling, dark and relentless. She struck with every ounce of power Umbra could muster, launching tendrils that lashed out, slamming Riot into the ground. Her shadows tightened, threatening to crush him, to destroy him. But Riot was ready. With a snarl, he pushed back, his own tendrils thrashing, cutting through Umbra's darkness, breaking her hold.

With terrifying strength, he lunged, catching her off guard, and with one final blow, he knocked her across the chamber. Carrie's body hit the ground hard, and the shadows that once formed Umbra's powerful figure dissipated, leaving her in her human form, battered and barely conscious.

As she struggled to sit up, she could only watch in helpless horror as Riot turned back to Eddie, sneering down at his lifeless form. "And now, dear Umbra, your protector is gone," he taunted, his voice dripping with malice.

But even as Riot gloated, Venom's tendrils began to stir, pulling together, weaving themselves over Eddie's wounds. A low, primal sound rumbled through the air as Venom pushed his power to its limits, pulling Eddie back from the brink of death, mending his torn flesh and fractured bones. Venom's voice echoed in Eddie's mind, fierce and unyielding. "We're not done yet, Eddie. Get up."

With a deep, gasping breath, Eddie's eyes snapped open. He felt Venom's power coursing through him, rekindling his strength, healing his wounds. He soon met Carrie's gaze, nodding as the symbiote's strength surged through him. He forced himself to his feet, his eyes meeting Riot's in a fierce, determined glare.

"You're going to regret that, Riot," Eddie growled, his voice merging with Venom's into a feral, bone-chilling snarl.

"Back for more?" Riot sneered. "I'll enjoy ending you—both of you."

Eddie and Venom charged forward, rage igniting every step. They collided with Riot, a brutal clash of strength and will as the rocket engines thundered louder, and the final countdown ticked down. Eddie and Venom moved as one, meeting Riot with equal fury. Their claws clashed, tendrils entangled in a brutal struggle. The impact of each blow shook the rocket bay, echoing with a force that rattled through the facility.

Behind them, the countdown resumed. Thirty seconds to launch.

As Eddie fought, Carrie struggled to her feet, her vision blurred. She could feel Umbra's strength waning within her, a deep, ancient weariness settling in. But even as her own strength faded, she knew she couldn't give up.

With a final, desperate surge of energy, Venom launched himself at Riot, his tendrils wrapping around the probe, his claws digging into its sleek metal as the rocket's engines roared to life.

"Traitor," Riot snarled, caught off guard, as Venom's strength ripped through the structure, tearing it apart even as the engines ignited.

Venom's eyes met Riot's one last time, the weight of their battle filling the air between them. "Have a nice life," Venom growled, his voice filled with unyielding resolve.

With a last, feral roar, Venom tore into the probe, sparks flying, metal shrieking under the strain. The rocket shuddered, and as it ascended, a blinding explosion erupted, consuming Riot and Drake in a searing blaze that lit up the night sky, its shockwave reverberating through the facility.

The world went silent, the roar of the explosion fading, leaving only the dim hum of alarms and the faint crackling of burning metal.

On the platform below, Carrie watched the fiery plume in silence, her gaze fixed on the violent glow of the rocket's remains as they scattered across the night sky. Pieces of twisted metal and scorched fragments rained down like falling stars, the embers fading slowly into darkness. She stood motionless, her body tense, hardly daring to breathe. A faint hope flared within her; maybe it was finally over. Maybe Riot, with all his ruthless ambition and boundless cruelty, was truly gone. But as she stared into the emptiness left behind, a faint whisper began to coil through her mind.

It started as a low murmur, but soon it grew louder, sinking into her consciousness with a weight and depth unlike anything she had ever felt. Riot's final scream still lingered, a ghostly echo reverberating in her head, but it was soon overtaken by something even darker, a voice that resonated through her very being. It wasn't a sound but a presence—something ancient, a darkness that seemed older than the universe itself, speaking directly to her soul.

"Umbra," it hissed, each syllable laced with malice, reverberating like thunder through her core. The voice was both seductive and terrifying, a whisper from the shadows of eternity, laced with an authority that left no room for defiance. "You cannot hide from me." The words pulsed through her mind, each one a declaration that reverberated in her bones. "You belong to me, as do all symbiotes. When I rise, you will kneel."

Carrie's blood ran cold, her body locked in place as the weight of Knull's voice pressed down on her. She felt as if she were standing on the edge of an abyss, with the god of darkness himself reaching up to pull her into its depths. It wasn't just a threat; it was a promise, a vow made in the language of power, of eons, and ancient rage. She felt Umbra within her stir, trembling under the weight of Knull's presence, her own strength dimming against the god's overpowering will.

And then, without warning, a wave of searing agony tore through her. Knull's voice wasn't merely speaking; it was ripping through her mind, dragging with it the cries of every symbiote ever bound to him. Carrie felt each of their souls, millions of minds trapped in an endless spiral of pain and torment, all resonating within her. They were screaming, clawing, desperate to escape the grasp of their god but forever chained to his darkness. The collective anguish struck her like a storm, slamming into her consciousness in relentless waves. Her knees buckled, and her vision blurred as the weight of their suffering overwhelmed her senses.

She felt each life bound to Knull's darkness as if they were her own—a single, vast, endless torment that bled through her mind and body. Their pain became her pain, their screams echoing within her head until she could barely hear her own thoughts. Her hands flew to her temples, pressing against her skull as if she could contain the fury of it, the haunting symphony of souls, their agony beating against her like a relentless tide.

Her body began to shake, her muscles seizing, every nerve alight with unbearable pain. She staggered, barely aware of her own movements, feeling her strength slip away as Knull's power pressed down on her. Somewhere in the haze, she sensed Eddie running toward her, his voice a distant, frantic call that barely pierced the darkness engulfing her. Her surroundings faded, her vision narrowed to a pinpoint of dim light as Knull's voice grew louder, his mocking laughter twisting through her mind.

"Umbra," he purred, the sound dripping with sinister amusement. "You will never escape me."

And with that final whisper, Carrie's vision went black, and she fell to the ground, the laughter still echoing in her mind as she surrendered to the suffocating darkness, slipping into unconsciousness.

***

The sight of Carrie lying in a coma was a nightmare come to life, a horror that Eddie never thought he would have to face again. It was a moment that froze time, a moment that shattered their world into a million pieces. The possibility of this happening had always been lurking in the shadows, but they never thought it would become a reality in the blink of an eye. One moment, Carrie was fighting against an alien from another planet, and the next, she collapsed onto the floor and went into a seizure.

Eddie couldn't shake off the guilt that consumed him. He never imagined that a simple accident would lead to his young neighbor lying in a hospital bed, fighting for her life.

Anne was present yet traumatized by the whole ordeal, frozen in fear and anger. She despised Drake for the trail that had caused so much pain and suffering, and Estelle's death, and she hated Eddie for dragging Carrie and herself into this mess. But most of all, she hated the fact that Carrie might never wake up, that she might be trapped in a coma forever.

And it would be Eddie's fault. Just like her firing and their broken engagement was his fault.

They sat in the hospital hallway, waiting for any news, any sign that Carrie was going to be okay. Eddie had his head in his hands and then his blue tired eyes were fixed on the door where they had taken Carrie through, and Anne was staring at her feet, her hands gripping the chair. When Dr. Lewis appeared, Anne jumped to her feet, and Eddie followed suit. They needed to know that Carrie was going to be okay.

"And she will," Venom whispered in Eddie's head, causing him to twitch.

"How is she?" Anne asked, her voice trembling.

"We've managed to stabilize her," Dr. Lewis replied, but his tone was grim. "We need to talk in my office."

"That doesn't sound good."

They followed him in silence, their hearts pounding in their chests. When they entered his office, Dr. Lewis put some brain scans on the whiteboard before sitting down. He looked at Eddie and said, "Carrie's condition is complicated."

Eddie and Anne exchanged a tense glance before turning back to Dr. Lewis, who was carefully arranging the brain scans on the lightboard. The stark images displayed intricate details of Carrie's brain, and as the doctor pointed to the highlighted areas, Eddie felt a cold chill run through him.

"The seizure was more severe than anything we initially thought. Her neural activity is... unusual." Dr. Lewis hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "It's like her brain is processing an immense amount of stimuli, but we're not sure what's causing it. Whatever Carrie experienced... it's as if her mind has gone into overdrive. This isn't just a coma; her brain is trapped in a hyperactive state, teetering on the edge between consciousness and something far deeper."

Anne's eyes narrowed with confusion and worry. "Are you saying she might not wake up?"

Dr. Lewis took a deep breath. "We can't rule that out. The way her mind is responding suggests she's... fighting something, or someone. And until we understand what that is, we can't predict her recovery."

Eddie's mind flashed back to Riot's taunts and Knull's ominous, lingering threat. The dark voice that had filled the air, consuming Carrie, tearing her from reality. Could Knull still have some hold on her? Or was it just the traumatic aftermath of everything she had endured?

As if sensing his unease, Venom whispered in his mind, "This isn't over, Eddie. Knull's darkness isn't gone. Carrie's still fighting it."

Anne clenched her fists, her expression hardening. "Drake," she muttered. "This is his fault. He dragged all of us into this nightmare, and he didn't care who got hurt along the way. First Estelle... and now Carrie."

Dr. Lewis looked down, his voice heavy with sympathy. "I can only imagine the trauma she's endured. Her body's still young, though. If anyone can come through something like this, it would be her. But we need to be prepared for a long road ahead."

Eddie nodded, but his chest tightened with guilt. He knew Anne was right—Carrie's condition was just another burden they'd been forced to bear because of his choices. The Life Foundation, the symbiote, Riot's path of destruction—all of it had torn apart more lives than he could count, and he hadn't been able to protect Carrie from it.

"So... what do we do now?" Eddie asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"We monitor her condition closely," Dr. Lewis replied. "We'll run further tests to understand her brain's activity and see if there's a way to bring her back from this hyperactive state."

Anne's voice cracked. "And if you can't?"

Dr. Lewis hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "We will do everything we can."

The doctor's words hung in the air, heavy with uncertainty, and Eddie's mind raced with memories of his last moments with Carrie, the way her resolve had mirrored his own, how she'd fought back with Umbra's strength even as Knull's power closed in. Now, she lay there, trapped in a battle he couldn't even comprehend, one he was powerless to help her fight.

As they left Dr. Lewis's office, Anne stopped in the hallway, her hand gripping Eddie's arm tightly. "If she never wakes up, Eddie..."

Eddie felt the weight of her words and looked at her, his own guilt staring back at him through her eyes. He knew the path he'd chosen had cost them both so much—her career, her trust, their future, and now Carrie's life hung in the balance because of him.

"Anne, I... I didn't mean for any of this to happen."

"I know," she whispered, the anger in her gaze softening into sorrow. "But that doesn't make it any easier."

They sat back down in the waiting area, and Eddie's tired eyes fixed on the doorway that led to Carrie's room. The memory of her determined expression as they'd charged toward the rocket filled his mind, and he could almost hear her voice, filled with quiet strength.

In the depths of Carrie's mind, a dark, mist-laden landscape stretched out before her. Shadows and memories flickered at the edges, blurring the line between reality and dreams. She felt weightless, her form suspended in an endless twilight where there was no clear direction, only a cold, distant echo.

"Umbra?" she called, her voice soft and uncertain, reverberating around her in waves that felt strange, hollow. "Are you... here?"

A shimmering form appeared a few paces ahead of her, coalescing into the familiar figure of Umbra. Her shape was fluid, like smoke caught in a gentle breeze, but her eyes—dark and endless as the void—fixed on Carrie with a piercing intensity.

"I am here," Umbra's voice was deep and ancient, echoing with a gravity that seemed to ripple through the very fabric of this place. "As are you, Carrie. But we are not alone."

Carrie shivered, sensing a lurking presence, a whisper of something darker, just beyond her reach, watching from the shadows. "Is it... him?" She didn't have to say Knull's name; the weight of his power still lingered in her memory, like a wound that refused to heal.

Umbra nodded solemnly. "Knull has found us, if only in fragments. His voice, his power—this is what binds you here." Her gaze softened, and she moved closer to Carrie, extending a hand that glowed faintly, shimmering with dark energy.

Carrie took Umbra's hand, feeling warmth pulse through her. "Why can't I wake up? It feels like he's... trapped me."

Umbra's grip tightened, a fierce resolve in her dark gaze. "You are not alone in this. I am here to protect you, Carrie, just as I protected this world once. Knull's hold may be strong, but together we are stronger. Your mind, your spirit—these are realms he cannot claim without a fight."

Carrie swallowed, feeling her courage flicker to life under Umbra's presence. "But... why me? I'm just a person, and he's... he's everything you were trying to keep away."

Umbra sighed, a wistfulness entering her eyes. "Because you were brave enough to let me in, Carrie. Brave enough to face what most would turn from. You chose this path, and in doing so, you inherited my fight, my strength, and... my burden."

The words hit her like a tidal wave, an understanding settling deep within her. She felt Umbra's memories flooding into her—brief flashes of battles across galaxies, glimpses of Knull's dark empire, and a thousand lifetimes of resistance against the god of darkness. It was almost too much to bear, but Umbra's hand steadied her, grounding her.

"I... I think I understand," Carrie whispered, her voice trembling. "But what if I'm not strong enough?"

Umbra's expression softened, the glow around her form brightening. "Strength is not in the absence of fear, Carrie. It is in facing it, even when it threatens to overwhelm. You are stronger than you know. I am with you, and together we can hold him back."

As Umbra's words sank in, Carrie felt an odd calm wash over her. The darkness around them seemed to shift, the shadows receding slightly as if responding to the resolve growing within her.

"What do we do now?" Carrie asked, her voice steadier, the weight of Umbra's presence giving her strength.

Umbra looked toward the unseen horizon, her gaze piercing the gloom. "We prepare, Carrie. Knull's influence won't fade, but we can make our stand. Remember, this is your mind, your domain, and he is only an intruder. He cannot control you unless you let him."

A deep rumble echoed around them, a dark pulse that rattled the edges of this dreamscape. Carrie clutched Umbra's hand tightly, her heartbeat matching the strange rhythm in the air.

"Can he hear us?"

Umbra nodded slowly, her expression fierce. "Yes. And let him. Let him know he is not the only one capable of darkness." She raised her other hand, a tendril of shadow forming, swirling with silent fury. "We will fight him here, Carrie. And together, we will make him fear us."

As the echoes of Knull's dark presence grew louder, Carrie felt something shift within her—a powerful, untapped strength blooming, interwoven with Umbra's ancient resilience. She clenched her fists, her mind sharpening, transforming the dreamscape into a fortified battleground, a place no god could claim without consequence.

In that moment, side-by-side with Umbra, she felt something she hadn't since the nightmare had begun: hope.

***

Carrie's eyelids fluttered, the dull hospital room lights piercing through her daze. The world felt like it was shifting in and out of focus, and she struggled to find her bearings. Somewhere in the haze, she could hear voices—soft, hushed, but tense.

"Eddie... she moved."

It was Anne. There was a desperation in her voice that Carrie had never heard before. She blinked, forcing herself to concentrate, feeling a faint warmth return to her fingers. She could just make out Eddie's silhouette, leaning forward, his usually rugged face worn and anxious.

"Carrie, can you hear me?" Eddie's voice trembled slightly, a mix of hope and fear.

Carrie tried to respond, but her voice was barely a whisper, tangled with exhaustion. Instead, her fingers twitched, a small, almost imperceptible movement, but enough to send Eddie and Anne to the edge of their seats.

"She's... waking up," Anne breathed, relief flooding her voice as she reached out, her hand hovering just above Carrie's.

Inside, a storm still raged. Carrie felt the edges of her consciousness stretching thin, caught in a tug-of-war between the real world and the darkness that still clawed at her. Somewhere in her mind, Umbra's voice lingered, a steady presence amidst the chaos.

"Hold on, Carrie. I'm here."

The simple reassurance anchored her, giving her enough strength to focus. As her vision cleared, she finally managed to look up at Eddie, who stared at her with eyes heavy with regret.

"Carrie, I... I thought we'd lost you." His voice cracked, each word laced with guilt.

Her gaze softened, but there was a determination in her eyes. "I'm... still here, Eddie," she managed, her voice weak but resolute. "But... it's not over."

Eddie's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?"

Carrie swallowed, fighting against the grogginess that weighed her down. "Knull," she whispered, as if speaking the name might summon him. "He's... he's in my head. Even now, I can feel him... lurking."

Eddie's fists clenched, his jaw set in a hard line. He had feared something like this—a remnant of Knull's dark power still lingering, hidden in the shadows of Carrie's mind. Venom stirred within him, as if sensing the gravity of the situation.

"We're not letting him have you," Eddie said firmly, his gaze meeting hers with unwavering resolve. "Whatever it takes."

Carrie closed her eyes for a moment, exhaustion settling over her like a blanket, but she drew strength from Eddie's determination. "Umbra?" she called within, reaching out to her only ally in this internal war.

Umbra's voice echoed faintly in response. "I am here, Carrie. I am always here."

A flicker of warmth spread through her, Umbra's presence offering a sense of stability, a fragile but steady barrier against the encroaching darkness. It was a comfort, but Carrie knew it wouldn't last forever.

"Carrie, listen to me," Anne's voice was soft but unyielding, and Carrie turned her gaze to meet Anne's concerned expression. "Whatever's going on in your head... you don't have to face it alone."

A small, grateful smile tugged at Carrie's lips. "Thank you, Anne. But... I think this is something only I can do."

Eddie opened his mouth to protest, but Carrie's tired eyes held a resolve he couldn't argue against.

Dr. Lewis entered the room quietly, carrying a tablet in his hands, his expression carefully controlled but serious. His gaze moved from Eddie to Anne, and finally to Carrie, who was now awake, if visibly weak. Relief softened his stern demeanor as he approached her bedside.

"Carrie," he said gently, nodding in acknowledgment. "It's good to see you awake."

Carrie managed a faint smile. "Good to be here."

Dr. Lewis nodded, though there was an air of caution in his gaze. "You've been through quite an ordeal. I'd like to discuss the next steps for your recovery—what we found, and the challenges ahead."

Eddie and Anne straightened, exchanging anxious glances as Dr. Lewis turned the tablet toward them, revealing a series of brain scans. "Carrie, after you collapsed, we conducted several scans to understand what was happening neurologically. We found some... unusual patterns."

Carrie shifted, a flash of unease crossing her face. "Unusual... how?"

Dr. Lewis hesitated. "Your brain activity is... well, remarkable, in ways that we've never encountered. It's as though two distinct neurological signatures are present, one overlapping with the other."

Carrie's face remained unreadable, but internally, she felt a chill. Umbra, she thought, feeling the symbiotic presence stir within her, like a heartbeat that wasn't her own.

Dr. Lewis continued. "It's as if you're maintaining a dual consciousness. This may explain the... the intensity of the seizure-like episodes we observed. Your mind appears to be under a strain that no human brain should be able to endure."

Eddie clenched his jaw. "What are you saying, Doc? Is there... is there a way to treat this?"

Dr. Lewis looked from Eddie to Carrie, his expression grave. "In most cases, we'd recommend certain medications or treatments. But given the unique nature of this... 'dual consciousness' and the potential for further neurological strain, conventional treatments could be more dangerous than helpful."

Carrie took a slow breath, processing his words. She knew he was right—Knull's influence wasn't something medicine could fix. This battle was something far more ancient, and far more dangerous.

Dr. Lewis continued, addressing Carrie directly. "Carrie, I don't know what you're going through, and I won't pretend to. But I need you to understand that, given what we're seeing, even a slight increase in this strain could lead to permanent damage, or worse."

Eddie's face paled. "You mean... she might not survive it?"

Dr. Lewis's silence was answer enough. He glanced back at Carrie, a flicker of compassion in his eyes. "What you're facing is beyond my understanding, but I've seen people survive the impossible when they have something to fight for. Rest is going to be critical. Stress, whatever is causing these episodes—if you can avoid it, do so."

Carrie nodded slowly, though the weight of his words settled heavily over her. She knew her path was far from over, and she couldn't afford to back down now, not with Knull lurking in her mind, not with Umbra depending on her strength.

"Thank you, Dr. Lewis," she said softly, mustering what strength she could. "I understand."

With a gentle nod, Dr. Lewis stood. "If you need anything, let me know. I'll leave you to rest."

As he exited the room, the silence settled once more. Eddie leaned forward, gripping Carrie's hand with a fierce protectiveness.

"Rest? He thinks you can just rest?" Eddie muttered, frustration flashing across his face. "How are we supposed to protect you from... something like this?"

Carrie squeezed his hand weakly. "We can't hide from this, Eddie. Knull... he won't let us. He'll come, one way or another."

Anne shook her head. "I'm sorry... but all this talk... it's all too much," her voice cracked as she continued, her hands trembling slightly. "It's just... all this. You're talking about... gods, ancient forces, alien minds... and we're just... people. How are we supposed to... move on from this?" Her gaze shifted between Carrie and Eddie, pleading for answers she knew they didn't have.

Carrie saw the fear in Anne's eyes, the raw disbelief. Anne had been pulled into this world without warning, a world where ancient gods and dark forces weren't just stories. They were real, and they left scars that cut deeper than flesh. Carrie felt a pang of guilt—she hadn't wanted to drag Anne into this, but now there was no clean way out.

"Anne," Carrie began, her voice as steady as she could manage, "I never wanted this for you. For any of us."

Anne's gaze softened, but the fear remained. "Carrie, I've tried to wrap my head around it, tried to support you both. But... I'm not built for this. I'm a lawyer. I deal with people, not... gods and symbiotes. This darkness, these battles... they terrify me."

Carrie nodded, feeling the weight of Anne's words. "I understand. And I don't blame you. No one should have to carry this burden." She reached out, her hand trembling, and Anne took it, even if reluctantly.

Anne looked down, her voice barely a whisper. "But I can't... I can't keep pretending I'm okay with this. Not when it feels like every day, we're a step closer to losing ourselves. To losing... you."

Carrie's throat tightened. She could see Anne's struggle—she'd been their grounding force, but now, she was standing on unsteady ground herself, reaching for a sense of safety that none of them could give her.

"Anne," Eddie said softly, his voice thick with concern, "if you need to step away, to find some distance... that's okay. You don't have to stay in this fight. Not if it's tearing you apart."

Anne's eyes glistened, and she swallowed hard. "I'm sorry," she whispered. "I love you both, but I can't keep doing this. I need to feel normal again. I need a chance to heal, to... move on."

The words cut deep, a quiet, final kind of goodbye that none of them had been ready to hear.

Carrie nodded, a bittersweet smile on her face. "I get it, Anne. I really do. And I want that for you. You deserve to be free of this nightmare."

Anne took a shaky breath, stepping back as if putting physical space between herself and the darkness that seemed to cling to Carrie and Eddie. "Just... promise me you'll stay safe. And that if you find a way to end this, really end it... you'll reach out. I'll be there."

Eddie's hand tightened around Carrie's, but he nodded at Anne, his voice gentle. "We promise."

Anne managed a tearful smile, but she didn't look back as she left the room, the echo of her footsteps fading into the silence. Eddie's jaw clenched, and he looked at Carrie with sorrow in his eyes.

"She deserves a chance at a normal life," Carrie whispered, though a part of her heart felt empty, like a piece had just been cut away. "Maybe she'll be the only one of us who gets it."

Eddie exhaled deeply, running a hand over his face. "Maybe she will. And maybe that's how it should be."

For a moment, they sat in silence, both feeling the absence of Anne like a wound, raw and bleeding. But as the reality settled, Carrie felt a different resolve solidify within her.

"We can't keep running, Eddie," she murmured, her voice hardening with the weight of her decision. "If we're going to survive this... we have to face Knull. Find a way to end it—."

Before she could finish, a sudden, searing pain shot through Carrie's skull, splitting her words in two. She gasped, clutching her head as the agony tore through her like a jagged knife, every nerve alive with fire. The hospital room spun, the walls blurring, her vision flooding with darkness edged in crimson.

"Carrie!" Eddie's voice was frantic, and he moved closer, his hand gripping her shoulder to steady her, but she could barely feel him.

The pain intensified, deepening as if something within her mind was clawing, tearing, and pushing its way to the surface. Echoes of a dark, mocking laughter filled her ears, drowning out Eddie's voice, and beneath it all, Knull's presence throbbed—cold, cruel, and insistent.

The faint outline of a voice fought its way through the chaos, just barely piercing the fog: "Hold on, Carrie. I am here."

"Umbra..." she whispered, her voice almost inaudible. She clung to that presence, grasping desperately as she spiraled between her body and the force pulling her deeper.

But Knull's voice broke through the haze, venomous and insidious, wrapping around her mind with an unrelenting grip. "Did you think I would leave you so easily?" The words echoed, filling her with a chilling certainty that this was far from over.

A rush of anger surged within her, defiant even through the pain. She pressed her eyes shut, summoning the last remnants of her strength. "You... will not have me," she managed, each word a struggle against the searing agony.

But the pain only grew. Her vision dimmed, consciousness teetering on the brink, every heartbeat echoing like a drumbeat in her skull. Eddie's hand tightened, his voice urgent but distant as she fought to stay anchored.

Then, Umbra's presence surged, wrapping her in a comforting warmth, a fragile but defiant shield. "I am with you, Carrie. Hold on. Do not let him in."

The darkness began to recede, the pain ebbing just enough for her to draw in a shaky breath. She opened her eyes, finding Eddie's face close, his eyes wide with fear.

"Carrie...?" His voice was barely a whisper, his hand still on her shoulder, his own face pale and drawn.

She exhaled shakily, managing a nod, though every nerve still buzzed with the remnants of Knull's touch. "I'm... I'm okay," she murmured, but even as she said it, the hollow, menacing echo of Knull's presence lingered in her mind.

But her voice was stronger now, defiant. "This isn't over. But I won't let him win."

***

The sun had barely risen, casting a dull gray light over the hospital room. Carrie's eyes fluttered open, and for a brief moment, she felt a sense of calm—until a wave of nausea swept over her, followed by an ache that pulsed through her head, thick and unrelenting. Every muscle felt heavy, as though her own body were fighting against her. She attempted to sit up, but a sharp pain crackled through her mind, forcing her to lean back, gasping.

Eddie, who had slept in the stiff chair beside her, woke to the sound of her labored breaths. His eyes snapped open, instantly alert as he reached for her hand.

"Carrie? Are you...?"

She managed a faint shake of her head. "No... it's worse."

He looked at her, his brow creased with worry. This wasn't like the recovery from past episodes; she wasn't gaining strength—she was losing it.

Moments later, Dr. Lewis entered, carrying a tablet and glancing between them with a carefully composed expression. But even his professionalism couldn't hide the gravity in his eyes.

"Good morning, Carrie. Eddie," he greeted, though his voice held a somber note. Pulling up a chair beside her bed, he cleared his throat. "I need to talk to you about... the next steps."

Eddie's hand tightened around hers. "What's going on, Doc?"

Dr. Lewis sighed, setting the tablet down, where more of Carrie's scans glowed ominously on the screen. "We've monitored your condition overnight, Carrie. The... episodes you've been having are intensifying, both in frequency and in severity. The neurological strain—it's growing."

Carrie forced herself to hold his gaze, but his words echoed like a sentence, final and unyielding. "Is there... is there anything you can do?"

Dr. Lewis hesitated. "Unfortunately, the nature of your condition goes beyond conventional medicine. I've done everything I can think of. But there may be another option, though it's... unconventional."

Eddie bristled at the implication. "What do you mean, 'unconventional'?"

Dr. Lewis glanced at him, his expression shadowed. "I'm recommending you be transferred to the Ravencroft Institute."

Carrie and Eddie exchanged glances. They'd both heard of Ravencroft, a facility known for its work with the mind—though it was often whispered about in terms reserved for urban legends and conspiracy theories.

"Ravencroft..." Eddie's voice held a note of caution. "That's where they send people with... cases no one else can handle."

Dr. Lewis nodded, his face grim. "Yes. Ravencroft has resources, experimental treatments, even forms of neurological isolation we don't have here. Its founder was... obsessed with understanding the mind and consciousness in ways that go beyond traditional methods. The institute still carries his legacy."

Carrie shivered, sensing the darker side of Ravencroft's reputation lingering in Dr. Lewis's words. "And you think they could... help me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"It's a long shot," Dr. Lewis admitted, his tone painfully honest. "But at this rate, without intervention... the consequences could be catastrophic. Ravencroft may be your best—and possibly only—chance."

Eddie leaned forward, his gaze intense. "So you're saying Carrie has to trust her mind to a place that treats... monsters?"

Dr. Lewis took a steadying breath. "I understand your reservations, Eddie. But Ravencroft specializes in cases where the mind and consciousness can be fractured, altered. If anyone can find a way to shield Carrie from... the forces she's facing, it's them."

Carrie's eyes closed for a moment, feeling the weight of the decision settle over her. Ravencroft was a risk, but without it, she feared Knull's presence would only grow stronger, eroding what little grip she had left on her own mind.

"Carrie," Dr. Lewis's voice was softer, almost pleading. "I wouldn't suggest this if I didn't believe it was necessary. I can't make the decision for you, but... I believe it's the best option."

She opened her eyes, glancing at Eddie, whose jaw was set, torn between his desire to protect her and the reality they faced.

Finally, Carrie took a breath, her resolve hardening. "I'll go," she said, her voice trembling but determined. "If it's our best chance... then I'll go to Ravencroft."

Dr. Lewis nodded, though his face remained solemn. "I'll make the arrangements," he said quietly, standing to leave.

As he exited, a heavy silence settled between Carrie and Eddie. He reached for her hand, his grip fierce, determined.

"No matter what, Carrie," he whispered, "I'll be with you. Ravencroft or not... we're facing this together."

She managed a small, grateful smile, though fear twisted within her. "Then let's hope Ravencroft is ready for us."

***

The next morning, the hospital room was enveloped in a silence that felt both oppressive and unreal. Carrie's breathing had grown shallow, each inhale a laborious effort. The once bright-eyed determination that had flickered in her gaze was now dimmed by exhaustion and pain. Eddie paced beside her bed, his worry palpable, glancing at the door every few minutes as if willing Dr. Lewis to return with good news.

Carrie turned her head slowly, the effort making her wince. "Eddie," she rasped, her voice barely a whisper. "You don't have to stay if it's too much. I know this is hard for you."

Eddie stopped, his expression fierce. "Don't even say that. You're my priority, Carrie. I'm not leaving you. Not now, not ever."

She smiled weakly, but the warmth didn't quite reach her eyes. "I just don't want you to watch me... fade away."

A flicker of anger crossed Eddie's face. "You're not fading, Carrie. You're fighting. We're going to figure this out. Ravencroft may be our best shot."

Just then, the door swung open, and Dr. Lewis stepped in, flanked by two nurses pushing a wheelchair. "Good morning," he said, his voice a mix of professionalism and concern. "I'm here to take you to Ravencroft, Carrie."

Carrie looked at the wheelchair and then back at Eddie. "Are we really doing this?"

Dr. Lewis nodded. "It's the best course of action. I understand this is daunting, but Ravencroft has the capability to provide you with the specialized care you need."

Eddie stepped closer to Carrie, his eyes darkening with concern. "What happens if she can't handle it? What if—?"

"Eddie," Dr. Lewis interjected gently, "this is the best chance she has. The alternative is... much worse. You need to trust the process."

Carrie felt her heart race at the idea of being taken away, and she squeezed Eddie's hand, trying to find a fragment of courage. "Okay," she said finally, a tremor in her voice. "Let's do this."

As they helped her into the wheelchair, a wave of dizziness washed over her. The room swirled slightly, and she took a deep breath, grounding herself. "I can do this," she murmured, almost more for herself than for Eddie or Dr. Lewis.

The nurses wheeled her down the sterile, brightly lit corridors of the hospital. Each turn felt like a step deeper into uncertainty, her pulse quickening with anxiety. She kept her gaze focused ahead, trying to keep the shadows at bay, but she could feel Knull lurking just beneath the surface of her consciousness, a chilling reminder of the danger she was about to face.

"Ravencroft is equipped with state-of-the-art facilities and a team that specializes in psychological and neurological treatments," Dr. Lewis said as they reached the elevator. "You'll be under the care of some of the best specialists in the field."

"I still don't understand why it has such a... strange reputation," Carrie admitted, the nerves creeping back into her voice.

"Many who have gone there have had traumatic experiences, but it's not just a mental health facility. It's a place where cutting-edge research happens," Dr. Lewis explained as the elevator doors slid open, revealing a stark white interior. "Moses Ravencroft dedicated his life to understanding the mind and the forces that can disrupt it. They will work to find a solution for you."

As they entered the elevator, Eddie pressed the button, and the doors slid shut, enclosing them in the small space. "I'm coming with you, right?" he insisted, his voice firm.

Dr. Lewis glanced at him. "You will be able to visit, but initially, Carrie will need to undergo some assessments alone. It's standard protocol."

Carrie felt a pang of anxiety. "Alone?" she echoed, her grip tightening on the armrests of the wheelchair.

Eddie leaned down, his face softening. "I'll be right there as soon as they let me in. You're not alone in this. Remember that."

"Promise?" Carrie whispered, searching his eyes for reassurance.

"Promise," Eddie said, his voice steady and unwavering.

The elevator dinged, and the doors opened to a stark, clinical hallway that looked both intimidating and sterile. A nurse met them, her expression professional as she guided them through the labyrinthine corridors of Ravencroft. The walls were lined with heavy doors, each marked with security codes and symbols that hinted at the nature of the treatments held within.

Carrie felt her heart pound in her chest. This was it—the place that could either save her or plunge her deeper into darkness. As they walked, she caught snippets of conversations from staff and other patients, words like "therapy," "evaluation," and "recovery" echoing in her ears.

Finally, they stopped outside a door that bore a heavy emblem: the Raven, wings spread wide. "This is where you'll be assessed," the nurse said, her tone warm but clinical. "If you have any questions, I'll be right here."

Carrie took a deep breath, looking back at Eddie, who stood just behind her. "I'll be okay," she whispered, though she wasn't entirely sure she believed it.

"I know you will," he replied softly, stepping forward to take her hand one last time. "We'll get through this together."

As she was wheeled inside, she felt a deep sense of foreboding wash over her. The room was brightly lit, with walls that felt too white, too sterile, and a series of machines lined against one side, their purpose unknown but undeniably intimidating.

"Carrie," a voice called, breaking through her spiraling thoughts. A woman in a white lab coat approached, her hair pulled back in a neat bun, her demeanor both authoritative and reassuring. "I'm Dr. Pazzo. I'll be leading your assessment today. We're going to take good care of you."

Carrie nodded, swallowing hard as the door closed behind her, sealing her in. She felt the shadows creeping back into her mind, Knull's presence lurking like a predator, waiting for the right moment to strike.

"Okay," she said to herself, steeling her resolve. "Time to face this head-on."

Chapter Text

Carrie's senses felt dulled as she lay in the sterile Ravencroft Institute bed, yet there was a tension in the back of her mind—a familiar presence stirring, rippling like a shadow in her thoughts.

"Umbra," she thought to herself.

The goddess entity had been quiet since they'd arrived, watching in silence as the Ravencroft staff assessed Carrie's condition, placing electrodes on her temples, taking scans, monitoring every flicker of brain activity. Carrie knew Umbra was there, but for once, she could sense a quiet patience, as if Umbra were studying their surroundings just as intently as the doctors.

A faint knock on the door drew Carrie from her thoughts. She looked up to see a man entering the room, his steps measured and deliberate. He was young—probably younger than she expected for someone of his reputation, yet he held himself with a quiet authority, a calm intelligence that seemed to fill the space around him.

"Miss White," he said softly, his voice warm and inviting. "My name is Moses Ravencroft. I've been looking forward to meeting you."

Carrie felt a small spark of relief at his tone. Unlike the other doctors, who had scrutinized her with clinical detachment, Moses seemed genuinely interested in her, not just as a case but as a person. His eyes were kind, a gentle brown that seemed to see beyond the physical, as if he could glimpse the storm raging within her.

She tried to sit up, but the effort made her wince. Moses crossed the room and helped her, his movements careful, respectful. "You've been through so much, haven't you?" he murmured, almost to himself.

Carrie nodded, her voice faltering. "I—yes. But it's... it's complicated."

Moses smiled, his gaze steady. "Most things worth understanding are." He pulled a chair close and sat down beside her, his posture relaxed, inviting her to speak freely. "Carrie, I know this place can be intimidating, but I want you to know that you're safe here. I promise."

At his words, Carrie felt a faint stirring within her—a whisper of energy that wasn't hers. She could sense Umbra rising from the shadows, pushing against the boundaries of her consciousness. She felt a faint tingle at the edge of her mind as Umbra's presence settled close, watching this man, intrigued.

"Moses Ravencroft..." Umbra's voice slid through Carrie's mind like a dark, silken ribbon. This one is... different.

Moses watched her intently, his expression softening as if sensing the shift within her. "Tell me, Carrie... how do you feel right now?"

She hesitated, glancing away. "I don't know how to explain it. I feel... myself, but not just myself. There's... someone else, too."

Moses leaned forward, nodding, as though this were entirely expected. "I understand. I've read about your condition, about the... entity within you. I imagine it feels like sharing a part of yourself, a presence that's both you and not you."

Carrie nodded, surprised by his understanding. "Yes. She calls herself Umbra. She's..." She trailed off, struggling to find the words.

Moses nodded, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Umbra. Latin for 'shadow'." He seemed almost delighted by the revelation. "Carrie, can you tell me more about her?"

Carrie hesitated, feeling the familiar tug of Umbra in her mind, a presence as close and inescapable as her own shadow. She sensed Umbra's intrigue, a rare hint of curiosity in the entity that usually only emerged under extreme circumstances. Umbra was studying Moses, considering him—measuring his intentions.

"She... she's been with me for as long as I can remember," Carrie began, her voice barely above a whisper. "Umbra usually doesn't say much when I'm around people. But she's... she's not like me. She's something powerful. Ancient."

At this, Moses leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharpened but still compassionate. He listened intently, giving her the time to piece her words together. "And how does it feel to share yourself with her? To carry a being like that inside you?"

Carrie took a shaky breath, feeling Umbra draw closer, almost leaning forward through her. "It's like... knowing someone is with you at all times, but you're not sure if they're watching over you or waiting to take over. She can be protective, but sometimes..." She hesitated, glancing down at her hands. "Sometimes, I'm afraid of what she could do."

Moses's expression softened, his understanding gaze never wavering. "It sounds like a delicate balance, Carrie. Almost a partnership, even if uneasy at times."

"He understands," Umbra's voice slipped through Carrie's thoughts, laced with an approving curiosity. "Not as many would, this Moses Ravencroft. He sees the shadow... but does he see all of it?"

"Would you say Umbra feels like a... guardian?" Moses asked, his voice gentle.

"Yes," Carrie said, relief warming her words. "She can be. But... I also feel her anger sometimes. She's seen everything I've been through, felt everything I've felt. It's like she's... always on the edge, watching for threats."

Moses nodded slowly, as if he were fitting puzzle pieces together. "Carrie, would it be all right if I spoke to Umbra directly?" His tone was reverent, as though he were asking permission to speak with a revered figure.

Carrie's breath caught. No one had ever asked this before, not in such a respectful way. Most of the Ravencroft staff treated her dual existence as an ailment, a problem to be subdued or fixed. But here was Moses, not only acknowledging Umbra, but welcoming her.

"You hear that, Umbra?" Carrie thought inwardly.

Umbra's presence stirred, slipping further into the forefront of Carrie's consciousness, filling her with a cold but steady power. "Very well," Umbra murmured, her voice flowing through Carrie's mind like a dark current. "Let us see this man's intentions."

Carrie's posture changed subtly as Umbra took control, her head tilting just a touch, her gaze sharpening into something less vulnerable, more knowing. Her blonde hair turned lighter and her skin turned paler than usual as her green eyes were replaced by red irises and black scleras. Umbra was now taken charged of the conversation. When she spoke, it was with a calm, almost regal edge that was undeniably not her own.

"Moses Ravencroft," Umbra greeted, her tone richer and more assured than Carrie's. "You seek understanding. But tell me... are you ready to know what lies in the shadow?"

Moses's eyes gleamed with a spark of excitement, but he remained steady, unshaken by the shift in her demeanor. "Yes, Umbra. I've spent my life learning that the mind is not always a clear and bright place. It's full of shadowed corners, hidden strengths, mysteries... I believe each one is worth understanding."

Umbra regarded him thoughtfully, her eyes narrowing as if assessing the depths of his sincerity. "Most humans who come into Carrie's life see her duality as something to be erased, something unnatural. You don't seem... so quick to judge."

"No," Moses replied. "In fact, I think Carrie's connection with you may be her greatest strength. You've given her resilience. Perhaps... you both have things to teach one another."

A subtle shift in Umbra's expression suggested a glimmer of amusement. "You speak well, Moses Ravencroft. You carry a calm beyond your years, but I wonder—do you understand the price of working in shadows? The toll of standing beside forces you cannot control?"

Moses's gaze held steady. "I understand more than you might think, Umbra. Ravencroft was founded for people like Carrie—people who live on the edge of power, who wrestle with forces others would fear or suppress. I've seen what happens when people try to silence what's within them. I'd rather help her understand you... and perhaps, you to understand her."

Umbra was silent, though Carrie felt her scrutiny as if Umbra were leaning forward, staring right into the heart of Moses's intentions. There was an intensity to Umbra's silence, a weight that Moses didn't flinch under.

Finally, Umbra spoke, her voice carrying an edge of respect. "Very well, Moses Ravencroft. I will... allow this, for now. But know this—I am no mere 'condition' to be healed. I am not an illness nor a mystery to be solved. I am... power."

"I understand, Umbra." Moses's voice held a note of solemn respect. "And I'll make you this promise: I will do everything in my power to ensure that Carrie is safe—and that she and you can work together. I believe there is a path forward for both of you."

Umbra's presence seemed to retreat, leaving Carrie in control once more, returning to her human self and she felt herself sink back into the bed, suddenly exhausted yet oddly lighter, as if something inside her had released its tension. She glanced at Moses, surprised by how calm he remained.

"That was..." Carrie began, her voice breathy and unsure.

"You did well," Moses said gently, a warm reassurance in his tone. "Both of you did. I understand how difficult this is, Carrie, and I'm here to support you in every step. I'll be working with both you and Umbra—helping you both find balance."

A hesitant smile crossed Carrie's lips, and for the first time since her arrival, she felt a flicker of hope. "Thank you," she murmured.

He nodded, rising from his seat. "In time, I believe we'll find a way to help you not just survive this, but to live fully and freely, with Umbra by your side."

As he left, Carrie felt the faintest whisper of approval from Umbra, a sense of respect growing for this man who understood what few others could.

***

Eddie and Anne sat outside her apartment in the soft glow of the afternoon sun, the streets quiet but filled with an uneasy tension. They hadn't spoken since the whole ordeal with the Life Foundation had ended, and now, with the dust settling, they were both left to grapple with what came next.

Anne's eyes were heavy with concern as she looked at Eddie. "I can't believe everything that happened with the Foundation... or that Carrie was dragged into it too," she said quietly. "She's been through so much already."

Eddie nodded, his gaze fixed on the cracked pavement beneath his feet. "She's strong, though. Stronger than most people give her credit for. And with Umbra... she has someone watching out for her." He hesitated, then glanced back at Anne. "You know, there's something different about Umbra compared to... the others. She seems protective. Almost... like family to Carrie."

Anne gave a half-hearted nod, her brow furrowed. "Maybe. But that kind of power inside of her... it worries me, Eddie. I mean, who's watching out for Carrie if Umbra's motives change?"

Eddie sighed. "I get it, Anne. Umbra's intense. But right now, Carrie needs someone who understands what it's like to live with... something else inside them."

At this, Anne's face softened, but only slightly. She reached out, resting a hand on his shoulder, searching his eyes. "Eddie, that's the thing—you know what it's like. And I thought you'd finally moved on. I thought Venom was gone after... everything that happened at the Foundation. It's... easier to believe he's really gone, you know? That you're just... Eddie."

He glanced away, a familiar pang of guilt twisting in his stomach. She had every right to believe Venom was gone; they had almost died together in that explosion, and for a moment, he had feared it was the end too. But Venom had endured, and their connection hadn't faded. They were still... together, in a way.

"Thanks for sticking by me, Annie," Eddie said softly, letting his voice drop, hoping to ease the lingering tension between them. He shifted his weight, shoving his hands into his pockets. "Thanks for saving me... again." He offered a lopsided grin, but his words held more depth than he'd intended. She'd been his lifeline more times than he could count, and he knew she'd been through enough because of him.

Anne tilted her head, regarding him with a gentle but knowing smile. "Well, someone has to make sure you don't fall apart. So... how're you feeling after all that?" she asked, folding her arms as she took a step closer, clearly watching for any hint that he wasn't being entirely honest.

Eddie chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "I feel great. Awesome, actually," he replied, laughing at himself as much as anything. The truth was, he felt a rush of adrenaline even in the aftermath, his connection with Venom buzzing under his skin like a quiet hum. "But hey, I'm thinking of suing, you know? Someone's gotta pay for all those explosions. You wanna prosecute?"

Anne laughed, raising her coffee cup as if to toast to the absurdity of their situation. "Lucky for you, I've decided to work pro bono these days. I'm joining the public defenders' office." She said it with a mix of pride and humor, the new direction a balm to the chaos of her past few years.

"You're a good person, Annie," Eddie said, his voice softening. A hint of guilt gnawed at him as he spoke; he knew that some of the rebuilding she'd had to do in her career was because of him. She deserved to soar without the fallout of his decisions, yet here she was, starting again. And still, she chose to stay close.

Anne brushed his comment aside, giving him a small smile. "What about you?" she asked. "What are you gonna do?"

He shrugged, the hint of a smile on his lips. "The network asked me to bring the show back," he said, sounding almost embarrassed by the offer. "They want to start with a piece on Drake."

"Oh, wow, really?" Anne's eyebrows rose, and for a second, the old tension between them seemed to melt away. "So, what did you say?"

Eddie let out a long breath. "I told them I'm not into it. I'd rather concentrate on the written word," he admitted, his voice a little brighter. "I scored the interview of a lifetime."

Anne's face lit up with genuine pride, as though she could see a new future for him taking shape. "Oh, yeah? Who?" She tilted her head, looking pleased with his choice to step back from sensationalism and find his own path. 

"You'll have to read it," Eddie said, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.

"Oh, like everyone else, huh?" she teased, sipping her coffee.

"Yeah," he replied, nodding, as if savoring the idea of her discovering his story the same way the world would. For once, he was in control of the narrative.

They shared a comfortable silence until Anne looked down, her face shadowed. She took a slow breath, as if gathering her thoughts. "Hey, Eddie," she began, her voice softer now, laced with a hint of melancholy. "I'm... I'm sorry about Venom. I know how much he meant to you."

Eddie swallowed, caught off guard by her sympathy. For a moment, he considered telling her the truth—that Venom wasn't gone, that their bond was still there, pulsing with its own strange vitality. But he couldn't. Not now, with her looking at him that way, with that flicker of hope in her eyes that maybe things were finally simple.

Instead, he forced a small smile. "Yeah. Me too," he replied, letting the words sit between them, knowing they held more truth than he wanted to admit.

Eddie cleared his throat, trying to shift gears. "Hey, um... Do you want to talk about that kiss?" His words were light, an attempt to break the tension, but the question hung in the air, loaded with a vulnerable curiosity he couldn't quite shake.

Anne paused mid-sip, her expression shifting as she shook her head, almost laughing. "Oh, that? You call that a kiss? No, that was... well, that was your buddy's idea."

He blinked, trying not to show his disappointment. "Oh, right," he nodded, forcing a casual tone. "Well, that is... good to know."

But Anne smirked, her face softening, the hint of a glint in her eyes. "It did feel kind of great, though," she added, almost as an afterthought.

"What?" Eddie stammered, taken aback.

She looked away, cheeks flushing as if she hadn't meant to admit that. "I mean, the..." She waved a hand, as though trying to brush off the thought.

"The power?" he guessed, his curiosity piqued.

"Yeah," she said, looking at him a little sheepishly. "When it's, you know..."

"Inside you?" he offered, grinning now, catching her discomfort.

She scoffed, nudging him with her elbow. "You know what I mean, Eddie."

"Yeah, yeah," he chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender, though the smile on his face felt a little more real now. He found himself hoping, just a bit, that maybe she hadn't hated every second of the experience with Venom.

They fell into silence again, but this time it was softer, gentler—a silence that spoke of shared memories and the history they could never entirely leave behind. They'd been through so much together, and in these brief moments, it felt like they were back to something familiar, something real. She could see traces of the Eddie she used to know, the one who always seemed to care a little too much but tried to hide it behind a layer of sarcasm.

After a moment, Anne's voice broke the quiet, her tone shifting. "Hey, Eddie?" she asked, her voice dipping into a whisper, like she was about to let him in on a secret.

Eddie hummed, turning toward her, half-smiling. Her face was serious, but her eyes glinted with a playful spark that he hadn't seen in a long time.

"We're not gonna tell Dan about this," she said, her brows raising for emphasis, but there was a teasing light in her gaze.

Eddie smirked, about to respond, when Venom's voice rumbled in his head, catching him off guard. "Look at her," Venom purred with a mix of satisfaction and longing. "She has no idea we are going to get her back."

Eddie shook his head subtly, murmuring, "No, I don't think so."

Anne's brow furrowed, her smile faltering. "Sorry, what was that?"

Realizing his slip, Eddie quickly adjusted, flashing a reassuring grin. "Oh, uh... yeah, we're definitely not telling Dan," he covered smoothly, though he could still feel Venom simmering in the back of his mind, amused.

Anne tilted her head, her gaze sharpening as she watched him closely. "Eddie... is there something you want to tell me?" There was a touch of worry in her voice, as though she could sense that something about him was still... different.

He shook his head a little too quickly. "Nope, nothing," he said, but the words felt thin. He could feel Venom's presence coiling possessively, a simmering intensity that pulsed through his mind, and for a moment, he could almost feel the entity's desire tugging at him.

"You belong with us, Annie," Venom murmured, the words dripping with a strange mix of protectiveness and possession that Eddie couldn't entirely shake. He fought to keep his expression neutral, his heart pounding as he kept his gaze fixed on the ground.

Anne's eyes narrowed, concern deepening. "Eddie, are you sure?" Her voice softened, edged with worry. She leaned forward, trying to read his expression, as if searching for the Eddie she'd known before Venom.

Eddie forced a chuckle, glancing at his watch to deflect. "Whoa, look at that—time's really gotten away from me." He rose from the steps, brushing his hands off his jeans, trying to sound casual. "I, uh, I have to go. Got some... things to take care of." He flashed her a quick smile, hoping it masked the tension he felt thrumming just beneath the surface. "Hey, it was nice seeing you, Annie."

"Yeah," she replied, her smile small but genuine, though there was a glimmer of something sad in her eyes.

He paused, nodding at her. "You take care, all right?"

"You too, Eddie," she said softly, her gaze following him as he started down the steps. Then, almost as an afterthought, she called after him, "And hey—tell Carrie I said hi when you see her."

"Will do," Eddie gave her a quick nod over his shoulder, trying not to let on that Venom was already making plans to see her again—plans Eddie wasn't sure he'd be able to stop. With a wave, he slipped down the sidewalk, the weight of their encounter heavy in his chest.

As Eddie made his way down the bustling streets of San Francisco, he felt Venom simmering just beneath the surface, a barely contained presence that pulsed with anticipation. He knew Venom was lingering in his thoughts, waiting for a moment to assert itself, but Eddie wasn't about to let the symbiote take over—at least, not without some clear boundaries.

He rounded a corner, slipping into a quieter side street, and muttered under his breath, "Alright, we need to talk, you and me. About... rules."

Venom's voice slithered into his mind with a low chuckle. "Rules? You think you can control me, Eddie?" The symbiote's tone was mocking, but Eddie could sense the faintest trace of curiosity beneath the bravado.

"Yes, rules," Eddie insisted, keeping his voice steady. He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. "If you're gonna stick around—and, apparently, you are—then we're doing this my way. Otherwise..." He trailed off, knowing Venom could sense the threat in his mind, even if he didn't say it outright.

"Oh, Eddie," Venom sighed, a playful edge in its voice. "Where's the fun in that? You know you love having me here. Admit it."

Eddie rolled his eyes, continuing down the street. "Not the point. Here's how it's gonna work." He held up a finger, as though the symbiote could actually see it. "One: no eating people unless I say so. San Francisco has enough problems without us making more messes."

Venom made a discontented growl in his head. "That's no fun, Eddie. You're starving me. You know I need food. I get... grumpy without it."

"Look, you can have chocolate. Or something else that won't get me arrested for murder," Eddie muttered. "No snacking on people, okay? Not unless I say so."

Venom grumbled but didn't argue further, which Eddie took as a tentative win. "Good. Two: no talking to me when I'm around other people, especially Anne. She doesn't need to know you're still here. She thinks things are... different now."

"Different?" Venom sneered. "You mean... simple. But fine, I'll let her live in her little world. For now."

Eddie's mouth twitched in irritation. "Yeah, for now. And number three: if you wanna stick around, then we need to work together. Like, really work together. No taking control whenever you feel like it. If I'm in charge, I stay in charge. Got it?"

For a moment, Venom was silent, considering. Finally, it spoke, its tone low and thoughtful. "Fine, Eddie. I'll play by your rules... but you have to give me something in return."

Eddie raised an eyebrow, stopping at the edge of a crosswalk. "Oh, really? And what's that?"

"We both know there are people out there who deserve justice—real justice." Venom's voice held a hungry edge, one that sent a chill down Eddie's spine. "You let me... help you find them. Help you deal with them. You want me to stick around, then let me protect this city the way I know how."

Eddie's jaw clenched as he looked out over the cityscape. He'd made mistakes—mistakes that had cost him more than he cared to admit. But as much as he hated to acknowledge it, Venom's sense of justice, twisted as it was, had a strange allure. "Fine," he said at last, his voice barely a whisper. "We'll make a deal: you help protect this city, but my way. We help people, we keep things under control, and no casualties unless it's... absolutely necessary."

"Agreed," Venom purred, its voice vibrating with satisfaction. "And Eddie? Just remember... we're a team. You and me. You won't regret it."

Eddie took a deep breath, feeling the symbiote settle within him, a strange sense of calm settling over both of them. He wasn't sure if he fully trusted Venom—but for now, they had a truce. And maybe, just maybe, that would be enough.

"So, can we get something to eat now?" Venom's voice rumbled in Eddie's mind, sounding both impatient and sly. "Otherwise... your liver—it's starting to look really, really good and juicy."

Eddie winced, glancing around the quiet street before muttering back under his breath, "Yeah, yeah, we're on it. I know a place down here. Just... hands off the liver, alright?"

"Hmm," Venom replied, half-grumbling, half-mocking. "We'll see..."

Eddie quickened his pace, his stomach growling in sync with Venom's hunger, and soon came upon the familiar, cozy little shop tucked between towering buildings. The comforting aroma of freezers and shelves filled with boxes, packages and cans and bottles in the small store, drawing him in like a beacon. With a push on the glass door, he entered, and the bell overhead gave a familiar jingle, signaling his arrival.

Mrs. Chen was at the counter, her head bent as she organized a pile of receipts, her short, salt-and-pepper hair neatly combed. Eddie felt an odd sort of comfort wash over him; this shop, with its familiar sights and smells, was one of the few places that had stayed the same in his life.

"Hey, Mrs. C," he greeted, walking up to the counter with a tired smile.

She looked up, adjusting her reading glasses, her expression as cool and unreadable as ever. "How you doing, Eddie?" she replied, with a nod of acknowledgment, though her eyes barely left her task.

He shrugged, glancing around the small store. "Ain't nothing changed but the weather, you know."

Her brow furrowed for a second, the corner of her mouth twitching as if she was trying to figure out what he meant. "No, Eddie," she said, deadpan, "I do not know."

Eddie chuckled, used to her straightforward responses. "Well, maybe that's just me, then.

As soon as he was slightly away from the counter, Eddie asked in a low tone. "So, what culinary delights will tickle the pickle tonight?"

"Tater tots and... chocolate," Venom replied.

"Right. Okay, no problem."

Eddie headed toward the snack aisle, grabbing a bag of tater tots from the freezer and a bar of chocolate off the shelf, feeling the hunger gnawing inside him. At least it's not my liver this time, he thought wryly.

But just as he turned to go back to the counter, the glass door of the store swung open with a loud clang, and a man burst in, clutching a small handgun, which he immediately pointed at Mrs. Chen.

"The payment's due, Chen!" the man barked, his voice rough and shaky.

Eddie's stomach twisted as he saw Mrs. Chen freeze, her eyes wide with fear as she pleaded, "Please, I can't keep doing this."

"Now!" the man aimed the gun to Mrs Chen's head.

Eddie instinctively ducked behind one of the shelves, clutching the tater tots and chocolate, as Venom's voice slithered through his mind.

"Bad guy, right?" Venom purred, his voice dripping with anticipation.

Eddie studied the man and he immediately recognized him. The man was the same one who that came in a few weeks ago, the one that his gun was overheating, which he now knows that it was Carrie who did it. But she was at the institute. This was his time. Their time.

"Yep," Eddie muttered under his breath and Venom's hunger was palpable, pressing against his own will, insistent.

The man was getting impatient, slamming his hand on the counter. "Come on, Chen! Move faster, or I swear—"

But he didn't get a chance to finish his threat. Eddie felt the familiar surge as Venom took control, dark tendrils rippling out from his body and wrapping around him like armor. In seconds, Eddie was transformed, his eyes gleaming white and mouth stretched into a wide, menacing grin of razor-sharp teeth. Venom had fully emerged.

His arm stretched out and caught his hand that held his gun, the black tendrils wrapping around his hand; the gun fell to the ground. Venom stomped towards the robber, towering over him. 

"You come in here again..." the symbiote started and grabbed his neck. "In fact, you go anywhere in this city, preying on innocent people, and we will find you and eat both your arms and then both of your legs."

"No, no," the man whispered, shaking his head.

"And then we will eat your face right off your head. Do you understand?"

"Please..."

"Yes. So, you will be this armless, legless, faceless thing, won't you, rolling down the street, like a turd in the wind? Do you feel me?"

"What the hell are you?" the man asked in a fearful tone.

Venom's grin widened, his rows of glistening fangs stretching impossibly wide as he leaned in closer, his face mere inches from the trembling robber. The man was paralyzed, his eyes darting wildly, desperate for an escape that simply wasn't there. Venom's breath was hot and putrid, a sickly mix of rotting meat and something darker, more primal.

"We..." Venom growled, his deep, guttural voice rumbling through the shop like a rolling storm. "Are Venom."

The man's knees buckled, and he let out a choked, whimpering sound, his mouth moving as though he were praying under his breath. But Venom wasn't done. He tightened his grip around the man's neck, just enough to feel the frantic beat of his pulse beneath the slick black tendrils.

"Do you feel me?" Venom's voice was a poisonous whisper, each word laced with a threat that went beyond the physical, reaching deep into the robber's soul.

The man swallowed hard, his face twisted in terror. "P-please... I... I didn't mean it, I swear! I didn't—"

Venom's grip only tightened, his blackened form almost seeming to pulse with dark amusement. He tilted his head, his voice a mixture of both his and Eddie's, eerily calm. "Oh, we don't care if you meant it. We care what you do. And you... just tried to hurt a friend of ours."

The man's eyes flicked toward Mrs. Chen, who stood frozen behind the counter, watching with a mix of awe and horror as Venom loomed over her would-be attacker.

"Please..." the man whispered, his voice barely a breath.

Venom paused, studying him with a look that was both predatory and calculating. Then, slowly, he brought the robber's face even closer, his tongue slithering out, tracing a slow, taunting circle in the air. "Do you want to know what fear really tastes like?" Venom sneered. "We can show you."

Without warning, Venom's maw opened wide, and with a low, feral growl, he lunged forward, consuming the man in a single, swift motion. Silence fell, thick and heavy, punctuated only by the faint hum of the store's freezer in the background.

Venom retracted, shifting back into Eddie's form as he wiped his mouth, catching his breath as he came to his senses. He glanced at Mrs. Chen, who stared at him, her face pale but steady.

"Eddie, what was that?" Mrs Chen asked as she couldn't wrap her head around what she had just witness.

Eddie gave a sheepish grin, shifting awkwardly. "Um... sorry about that. I have a parasite. Guess he wasn't hungry for snacks after all."

Mrs. Chen blinked, her expression slowly softening as she managed a half-smile. "Just... don't eat any more customers, Eddie."

Eddie laughed nervously, nodding. "Yeah... we've agreed to keep it to the bad guys. And hey, um, can I still grab those tater tots?"

She gave him a small, approving nod, her usual composure returning. "Take them. But next time, Eddie? Try not to bring so much trouble with you."

With a sigh and a bemused smile, Eddie stuffed the snacks into his bag, mentally bracing himself for what was sure to be Venom's endless commentary. He shot a final wave to Mrs. Chen, who was already back to minding her own business, as if having a massive, dark alien entity in her store was just another Tuesday.

As Eddie walked down the street, Venom's voice bubbled up in his mind, sulking. "Parasite?"

Eddie rolled his eyes, the corner of his mouth twitching as he tried not to laugh. "Yeah. It's... it's a term of endearment, that's all. Don't get all bent out of shape."

"We are not a 'term of endearment.'" Venom's growl echoed, his voice dripping with indignation. "Apologize!"

Eddie's head shook slightly as he muttered, "Nope. Not happening."

"Apologize!" Venom's tone rose, insistent, his irritation simmering just under the surface. 

Eddie chuckled under his breath, surrendering just enough to keep the peace. "Alright, fine, fine. I'm sorry, alright? You're not a parasite." He paused, glancing around the city street as he shoved his hands in his jacket pockets. "Now... what do you want to do?"

There was a moment of silence, and Eddie felt the quiet, dark thrill of anticipation ripple through his mind. "The way I see it... we can do whatever we want."

Eddie's grin widened as he felt Venom's hunger stirring, a thrill that made his pulse quicken despite himself. "Yeah, well, 'whatever we want' could get pretty messy."

Venom didn't miss a beat, his voice a low, gleeful purr. "Messy is good. Messy is delicious."

Eddie's eyes darted around, almost feeling a twinge of excitement himself. "Alright, but let's keep it... somewhat under control. I don't want to explain to anyone why you're out here chomping down on the locals. We're supposed to be, you know, helping people."

Venom scoffed, his disdain evident. "These humans have no appreciation for fine dining."

"Okay, well, you'll have to make do with... finer choices." Eddie tapped his temple, feeling Venom's annoyance prickling. "We're not just running around chomping heads off, alright? We're not exactly on the best terms with law enforcement as it is."

"Fine," Venom grumbled, begrudgingly conceding. "But if I see one... one lowlife thinking he can run this city his way, we end him. No one hunts here without our permission."

Eddie felt the intensity in Venom's words, his feral need to protect this city, to stake his claim over it. And, in some strange way, Eddie felt the same. He nodded to himself, his expression hardening as he strolled through the streets, feeling both himself and Venom tuned into the pulsing life of San Francisco. 

Chapter Text

It had been two weeks since Eddie, Carrie, Venom, and Umbra had taken down the Life Foundation and dismantled Carlton Drake's empire, but the memories still clung to Carrie like shadows. Ravencroft Institute had been her home and prison for so long that stepping back into the world felt surreal, like a dream she hadn't quite awakened from. Even now, weeks after being discharged, the echoes of Umbra's voice lingered, weaving in and out of her thoughts, sometimes feeling like a soft murmur of reassurance, other times like an unsettling reminder of the darkness she'd embraced. Everyone, including Carrie herself, was shocked when Moses Ravencroft had released her, trusting her with a second chance at freedom. She sensed, however, that there was more to Ravencroft than his calm demeanor and words of sympathy had shown.

Moses had been patient, listening to her story with an openness that was rare and nearly disarming, his gaze unflinching yet understanding. He'd assured her that she wasn't alone, that he saw potential in her, though he never clarified exactly what he meant by it. She couldn't shake the feeling that Moses had a deeper interest in her journey with Umbra—that he understood, perhaps better than anyone, what it meant to live with a force beyond her control.

Her thoughts drifted back to Estelle, the woman who had risked her life to help her escape during the final showdown. Estelle's face haunted Carrie at night, a bittersweet reminder of both kindness and sacrifice. She could still remember Estelle's calm, almost motherly smile in those moments of chaos, how she'd given her strength without a second thought. Carrie missed her deeply and felt a knot of sorrow twist in her chest whenever she thought of her. She wished she could thank Estelle, truly express her gratitude. But that gratitude was mixed with guilt, an ache that wouldn't leave her. Why had she been spared, while Estelle—someone far braver, far more selfless—had paid the ultimate price?

"Survivor's guilt," Moses had told her during one of their last sessions. His voice had been steady but gentle, as though he could feel her pain himself. "It's natural, Carrie. Estelle's death... it wasn't your fault. Sometimes, fate decides who gets to live and who doesn't, no matter how hard we try to change it. Even if you'd had more power, or if you'd stayed back... it's likely Estelle would still have sacrificed herself. You're grieving, and it's okay to feel that weight. But don't let it crush you. You're allowed to keep going, allowed to heal."

She had listened, nodded, but part of her still felt undeserving of that freedom. She couldn't forget the look on Estelle's face in those final moments—the resolve and quiet strength that had led her to put Carrie first. Now, every step she took felt heavy with the memory of Estelle's sacrifice. Moses had assured her that healing was a process, but she wondered if the guilt would ever truly fade. She had another chance at life now, a life she wasn't sure she knew how to live.

And now, here she was, living a life she never could have imagined, all because of a chance encounter with a man who had turned her world upside down. Eddie and Venom were off interviewing a serial killer, leaving Carrie to enjoy some much-needed downtime. She spent her days reading, writing, and working out, and after a long shower, she sat down to brush her hair.

That's when she saw it. Her journal had fallen open to a page with a poem she didn't remember writing. The words were in a language she didn't recognize, but as she stared at them, they began to shift and change, revealing a new verse in English. Carrie was baffled, but she couldn't shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something much bigger. 

Black dawn, black moon 

I welcome you to the new age 

But havoc will come now or soon

Therefore let there be carnage

"Oh, shit. Here we go again," echoed Umbra's voice in her mind, a thunderous roar that shook her to the core.  

Carrie's response was one of resignation, a heavy sigh escaping her lips as she acknowledged the inevitable. "I agree, Umbra," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. 

***

"Right, I need you to stay quiet," Eddie whispered as he parked his motorcycle. "This is a me thing. It's not a we thing. You got that?"

"Fine, but make it quick," Venom grumbled in response, but Eddie ignored him as he removed his helmet and strode into the San Francisco Prison. 

The receptionist barely looked up as he announced his arrival, and a security guard quickly led him to a barred gate with the ominous sign NO ACCESS ADJUSTMENT BLOCK.

"Open on five," the guard barked, and the gate buzzed and clanged open. "Go. Opening up."

Eddie and Venom followed the guard through the sterile halls, the radio chatter providing a haunting soundtrack to their journey. The guard grumbled about the FBI's decision to allow Eddie to interview the notorious Cletus Kasady, and Eddie rolled up his sleeves, ready for whatever lay ahead.

They stopped at a dirty, peeling door, and the guard unlocked it with a heavy sigh. "Hey, red! I got a visitor for you," he called out as he unlocked the gate.

Inside the room was a steel cage, and within it sat a man with curly red hair and a white jumpsuit. He was bound by white straps and handcuffs, and he had scrawled a message on the bars in blood: WELCOME EDDIE.

It was Cletus Kasady, the infamous serial killer, in his personal cage. 

"Mr. Eddie Brock," Cletus spoke, and the gate closed behind them.

Eddie stood back, his pen and notepad at the ready, as Cletus slowly turned to face him. His freckled face and bright blue eyes were unsettling, and Eddie felt a shiver run down his spine.

"Hi, Eddie," Cletus said, his tone almost friendly.

"Hey," Eddie replied, his voice tight.

"Do you mind if we skip the whole creepy serial killer thing?" Cletus asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

Eddie nodded eagerly. "Sure, that's fine with me."

Cletus chuckled. "I mean, I can turn it on if you want. Talk about the Dadaist patterns of arterial spray. Or sucking out their eyeballs. Mm, crunchy on the outside, gooey on the inside."

Eddie laughed nervously, unsure of how to respond.

"It's tough to see you in this light, Eddie," Cletus said, his voice turning serious. "Come on over."

Eddie took a step forward, the light shining down on him. "I'm here."

"I know they told you to keep your distance," Cletus said, standing up from his seat. "But I'll be a good boy. Honest."

Eddie eyed him warily. "Cletus, I can do that. But you have to give me something first."

Cletus nodded. "The FBI wants to know where the other victims are, right?"

"That's why I'm here," Eddie said, holding out his notepad and pen.

Cletus reached for them, but Eddie pulled back. He knew the danger of giving a killer like Cletus a weapon.

"Sorry, Cletus," Eddie said, his tone apologetic. "I can't take that risk."

Cletus sighed and looked up at the ceiling. "Eyes in the sky, years all around," he muttered. "Ed, you want to be the first to get the scoop, right?"

Eddie glared at him. "What are you getting at?"

Cletus smirked. "Since you're too chicken, the deal's off. No bodies. No closure for those poor families. No interview of a lifetime for you."

He turned and walked back to his seat, his body shaking with anger. "When I get out of here, and I will," he shouted, turning to face Eddie. "There's gonna be carnage."

Eddie clenched his notepad, his heart racing. He knew he had to get out of there before things got even more dangerous. As he turned to leave, he heard Cletus laughing maniacally behind him, and he knew that he had made the right decision.